HATRED

PROLOGUE

He came near to me and grabbed my bruises elbows. A tear rolled down

through my cheeks due to the pain shot through my nerve, "You Bitch,
you don't have an idea, whom you are messed up. You don't have an idea
what I can make out with you and your poor family, so don't you dare to
raise your filthy hand ever again. If you'll ever do, I will do something
special to you that you didn't even dream in your dreams. You get that.
Now stay out of my sight!" he screamed and released my hands from his
grip.

I hate him. I have never seen such a cruel person in my whole lifetime.

Henry Robinson world's prominent fashion designer. He is a handsome,

rich, powerful, popular and dominant man, he has every single quality
what every girl dreams of. But he is also the second name of the devil an
arrogant, cruel, violent, and most important, he has no heart for the people
who come into his path.

Alice Bennet is a simple, hardworking and kind-hearted girl. Totally

opposite from his future husband. She dreamed of becoming a successful
fashion designer. And the fashion designer of Robinson's fashion.

CHAPTER 1: Insane
I had dreamed of becoming a fashion designer since childhood. I
remembered the day my parents had a seventeenth anniversary when the
first time I had designed the dress for my mother. Mom couldn't afford
new cloth so I designed her dress.
My family background was not so good. My dad was a normal employee
of the company, yet he managed everything for me. He literally made my
dream come true. I could never forget how many sacrifices my family had
done to make me a fashion designer.
My dad, who had never taken care of his needs and wants. He had taken a
large amount of loan so, that I could pursue my dream.
For the past few years, we didn't even celebrate Christmas and new year
party, even we couldn't afford our new car.
Finally, the day came when I got an opportunity to work in Robinson
fashion house. The Nation's prominent fashion house. I didn't even sleep
last night because my mind was overwhelmed with a lot of things. After
all, my dream came true, I was pretty proud of myself that all my hard
work finally paid me off.
The Robinson fashion house was the country's popular fashion house and
it also offered interior designing. They planned mostly for celebrity and
rich people. Their designs were classy, elegant and modern. If we would
make an appointment so we have to wait for six months. The fashion
house owned by Mr Henry Robinson.
He was the youngest billionaire in the country. I heard, he began his
fashion designing at the age of sixteen. When he was thirteen he began his
modelling career and after that, he had chosen a fashion career.
I took a long warm shower so that I could stop my overwhelming mind. I
put on a new pair of clothes, a blue top with white jeans and pulled my
long hair into a bun. Now I was ready for the first day of my job and was
very excited, but nervous too.
I walked down and entered the kitchen, "Good morning" mom greeted me
with her shining smile. I was feeling that she was cooking something
delicious food I could feel through smell.
"Good morning," Mom had prepared my favourite food the cheese pasta,
"Ah, today is something special" I inquired.
"Yes, sweetie today your dream will come true" mom caressed my hair
lovingly.
"So, you've made my favourite food," I giggled.
Dad sat beside me, "All the best Alice for your first day."
"Thank you, Dad," I gave him a side hug, "And one more thing now on
you don't need to worry any longer, you both are my responsibility," I said
proudly.
"Yeah, my daughter grew up" dad teased me.
"Love you, mom, dad " I embraced both of them together.
"Awe, love you too sweetie," mom said.
"Now I am getting late, both of you know that today is my first day so, I
don't want to be late," I stood up and grabbed my handbag.
"Yes, now how will you get time for us you are going to work in such a
popular fashion house," mom said with a puppy face, Oh, My poor mom, I
approached her and hugged her quickly.
"Come on! Mom no matter how busy I may be but for my family, I will
always have time. love you mom" I gave her a quick smile and walked out
of the house.
*********
"Miss, here you are" the driver informed me and waited for me. I paid his
fare and headed to the building.
The building looked, just great in person, It had an impressive look like an
old monument. The building was old and elegant it coloured in black and
grey in the middle there was highlighted "THE ROBINSON FASHION".
The security guards asked for my identity. He checked my appearance,
then allowed me to get in.
The whole interior designing of the fashion house was breathtakingly
beautiful and unique. The aroma, ambience, and environment were
peaceful and elegant. From materials to furniture, everything is furnished
with bold and high-tone materials. I felt like I was in heaven. But I was
disappointed with my appearance I was looking too simple as compared to
other people at that place. But, I didn't care for my appearance and look. I
was here just because of my dream.
"Where is the orientation program?" I asked the receptionist. She checked
me from head to toe.
What's wrong with the people, they always checked over my head to toe?
Her gaze made me feel displeased "24th floor" Finally she informed.
I headed to the elevator and pressed on the twenty-four-floor button.
When The elevator door opened I took a deep breath and walked to the
hallway. I approached the entryway in the hall, everyone looked pretty
busy talking and giggling.
I didn't know why they were gazing me 'Am I look like an alien?' I thought
that.
"Hey, you" the redhead girl was in a skin-tight bright blue dress with the
heavy amount of makeup on her face, she pointed to me, "this hall is not
for the maid" she mocked at me.
How could she considered me as a maid, I felt too small "I..I am not a
maid," I defended.
"Oh really," she pointed to me "Oh, just look at yourself seems like you
directly come from trash."
"Lisa, you don't have to disrespect and insult others like that, " a fair pretty
girl with blonde hair and soft blue eyes said. She looked beautiful as
dressed professionally.
"Hey, are you alright?" That girl asked me with concerned in her eyes.
"Yeah, I am good," I said, "thank you".
"I am Ava" she presented her with a soft handshake, "the personal
secretary of Mr Robinson".
"I am Alice," I said with a smile.
"Here you go," she directed to the hall "in a few minutes, Mr Robinson
will be here".
After a few minutes, Mr Henry Robinson entered into the hall with Ava.
He looked confident and attractive every bit. He was tall and handsome
with dark hair. He wore a black designing suit and a white shirt beneath it.
His face was hard and chiselled, as though from stone, with high
cheekbones and had the biggest, clearest dark eyes, and the fullest most
perfect lips. He was a handsome man I had ever seen.
He began to discuss his fashion brand and house.
"We choose best in best, your one mistake may spoil your whole future, so
don't ever forget that you're the designer of Robinson fashion house", His
face had fixed expression and had only bossy tone, "If you ruin my
reputation then I will ruin your whole life", he stated in sarcasm.
What kind of man he was, he was very cold-hearted. He warned his
employees on their first day of the job. What an arrogant man.
I stretched my body I have been working the whole day and my back was
hurting. I was completely exhausted. Now, I should have to leave I felt
really tired and exhausted. I quickly grabbed my bag and stood up, I felt
happy my first working day was quite good.
I didn't know what hit my leg, I stumbled on my feet and was ready to fall
down on the harsh floor, I tightly shut my eyes, but suddenly I felt
someone's hand around my waist. When I opened my eyes I was surprised
a couple of dark eyes met mine, Henry My heart began throbbing under
my chest and I felt a pleasant flutter in my stomach. I was so near to him
that his minty breath tingling on my hair strand. He was so beautiful
flawless, I could see his every feature before I could anything,
Immediately he jerked me "what the hell are you doing in my
PERSONAL ELEVATOR " he yelled.
What! The personal elevator, I looked around, I noticed I was in the
different elevator, "Sorry Sir," I apologized and got out quickly. I heard
something he was muttering like "insane."

CHAPTER 2: Fashion show

Two weeks passed since the day I joined the fashion house. With every
passing day, I felt good as working here and I had learned a lot of things. I
had got information about the fashion show would organise next week.
The Robinson fashion show was a popular fashion show in the country.
They would show their upcoming clothing and supplements with their
brand name. Many national, international investors and media would
attend this show.
Our upcoming clothing was particularly based on varieties of gowns. They
set the theme of ultra blue. Varieties of the gown and dresses would be
present. A-line gown, stealth gown, voluminous gown, and ruffs. Many
designers dress would also be present and it includes various accessories.
It was my first time when I was going to attend a real fashion show in
person. I was very excited for this show. But there was a lot of work
pressure stick me, I had just completed fifteen copies of designer drafts
and again I got fifteen more order. I loved my work, but it stressed me a
lot.
I was feeling awfully tired because of working three hours continuously. I
just wanted some rest to regain my energy. I set the file kept aside and
headed towards the cafe.
Now I had two beautiful friends In this house. The first one was the Ava
the personal secretary of Henry and the second one was Sarah the manager
of the human resource department. They both were very generous, creative
and talented girls.
And I didn't like other employees of this house because they always
humiliated me, mocked me poor and ugly. Because of my family
background was not good, I had not a rich father so those people always
distanced me. Whatever they did to me, I didn't care because such kind
people didn't exist in my life. Ava and Sarah they both were really sweet
to me they always supported me. They also belonged from a rich family
but they had never shown up.
I didn't know their exact family background, but I could guess that they
belonged to the rich family. They treated me like a little sister. They both
were much more experienced than me. Whenever I needed their help they
always loyal to me.
I entered the cafe. As usual, people were talking and giggling. I prefered
cheese pasta. The cheese pasta was my favourite food. I hadn't taken a
proper breakfast in the morning. Mom always scolded me, she had
complained, I was becoming workaholic day by day, I never paid attention
to my sweet family. And she was right.
How did I explain to her that I had to work hard for my family? Because I
wanted to repay back my father's debts as soon as possible? It became
very hard for him to pay a high rate of interest along with the amount of
money.
I brushed away the thoughts of debts because I didn't want to spoil my
mood. I put the tray on the table and sat next.
Those supermodels were sitting across my table, whispering something,
"Look at her sticky hair," one of girl blurted out pointing at my hair.
"Eww, it looks like a nest, " other one commented and then they erupted
into a laugh, again they were humiliating me. I had long hair and it was
obvious my bun looked pretty big as a nest. I didn't want to prefer a
ponytail because it gave me headaches and I couldn't handle loose hair.
"What the hell are you talking about?" Sarah growled from behind. She
was bad-tempered and always tried to save me from insulting. She was
very arrogant, I wondered how could she end up my friend. I literally liked
her guts, she was bold and my saviour.
"None of your business" Lisa one of supermodel said annoyingly. She was
the girl who was insulted me on my first day of the job as considering me
a maid.
Sarah placed her hand on her hips, glaring her coldly, "None of my
business oh really you slutty bitch. Do you know who you are talking
with," she retorted her. Her choice of words was unpredictable. She had
always used more abuse. "Watch your mouth next time if you ever insult
my friend," she indicated to me and I gained those models cold hard
glares.
"Firstly You watch your mouth, so-called saviour" Lisa growled and left
the hall immediately.
"Hey, Sarah," I greeted her amusingly, "thank you".
"Hey. Don't thank me, she got what she deserves," she replied while
taking a seat beside me "why do you put up their, shit."
Ava and Sarah always asked me why I bother it. Actually, I didn't want to
become anyone's enemy Especially those supermodels and second I didn't
want to hurt anyone else.
"I don't want to hurt anyone. You know me very well and also I don't have
enough guts to retort them back. If I ever will try, they will become more
bitchy and annoyed" I stated calmly.
"I know you Alice but you are too sweet you know, you always think
about other's feeling, but they ever thought about you, how you feel when
they insult you".
"Yeah, I know that's why they are slutty bitch" then we both giggled at my
comment. I had never abuse in my whole lifetime, but it abruptly flips
from my mouth. I wasn't feeling embarrassed at all, actually, they
deserved those words.
"Hey, Sar and Alli" Ava greeted us with her pure white teeth.
"Hey" I and Sarah replied simultaneously. Her plate was full with some
sort of greenery breakfast. She had always focused on her balanced diet.
She had already a perfect figure and beautiful face. I doubted if that's why
she was hired as the personal secretary of Mr Henry Robinson. I grinned
with that thought.
"Today I feel very tired" she mumbled while taking a sipped of her green
tea. "I feel really bored and starving for two hours".
"That's why you are eating such grass like a cow" Sarah Mocked her and
we both laughed together.
Ava rolled her eyes annoyingly, "you know very well, Sarah, but still you
are teasing me."
"Yeah, I know, I know."
"What do you know Sarah? " I asked suspiciously.
They both looked at each other for a few seconds then Sarah cleared her
throat, "Nothing, just Henry doesn't want her to eat junk food, that's all".
"What! Why..?" I frowned with confusion. I didn't understand her
statement.
Before Sarah could say something Ava interrupted her, "Just leave this
topic," she said weirdly as she was feeling uncomfortable.
After a few minutes, she stood up, "Um!. Guys, I'm done, I've gotta go
now. See you soon guys."
She behaved weird and I felt weird too. She didn't feel comfortable while
talking about Henry. Forget it! I didn't want to interfere with her personal
life, whatever reason she had. I just cared for her and didn't want to
question her until she told me on her own.
"How's your work going on Alice" Sarah interrupted my thoughts and
made me look at her.
"Um. Good as usual and your?" I asked her.
"Don't ask," she took a long sigh, "human resources department is the
toughest department in the company. You know what.. some employees
act like an asshole".
"Asshole oh God Sarah at least you can spare that poor worker" I laughed.
"How could I?" she uttered "You know very well the next week there will
be a fashion show and we need a more efficient and effective worker for
stitching and printing" she sighed "how can I manage I don't understand at
all."
"I have talked to Henry about the theme it is ultra blue. We have already
prepared half of our clothing, but the problem is accessories" she sipped
her coffee and her eyes stuck to table, "we unable to find the best quality
raw material for jewellery and our jewellers are arguing about it."
I said nothing because I had nothing to say. This was also new for me.
And suggestion not in my dictionary, "You are experienced and creative
so you will give your best" I placed my hand on her, "I believe you."
She nodded and gave me her beautiful smile.
After finishing our food we both headed to our department.
 CHAPTER 3: Accident
"What!" I was surprised by Ava's statement. She told me that she was the
daughter of the owner of Miller's textile. Miller's textile the largest Textile
industry in the country. I wondered why she was here, she had such a
billionaire father.
"Then, Why do you working here?" I wanted to know why she was
working here despite his father had such a large textile industry. She could
work at her father's place.
"Umm, honestly, I am here only for Henry. I want to pass my entire time
with him" her face turned into the red. She looked cute whenever she was
blushing, "I like him so much" I could see the happiness, love, and
affection in her eyes. Actually, I was not surprised by her confession
because I thought that these two were made for each other. My first day of
the job, When I saw both of them together, they looked beautiful together
as a real couple.
"Oh Ava you are so cute, come here" I hugged her tightly. At that moment
I felt happy for her.
Suddenly her phone rang, "Excuse me, Alice." She said and walked away.
I got back to work. I fixed the gown coloured in blue and white. It was an
off-shoulder gown in chiffon fabrics. It had an elegant and classic look
with a triple layer of fabric which was a mixture of dark blue and white.
The one-sided of the gown was white coloured while other blue. Mrs
White, the manager of all the gowns and models. She had given me the
responsibilities of some gowns. Now this gown was my third and I had left
two more gowns, workings on it.
"Yeah I have informed everyone and also cancelled your previous
meetings" I heard Ava, she was talking on the phone "What, Oh shit" she
jumped "S-sorry Henry, I'll do it right now" I glanced at her and she
looked tense.
"What Happened Ava?" I asked while adjusting the shoulder of the gown.
"Alice I need your help" she pleaded with me.
"Sure," I said, she helped me a lot so it was my time to pay her back.
"Will you come with me to my house." Worry lines on her face.
"Your House! why? Is everything fine" why she was in such a hurry? I
guessed, she had some emergency.
"I'll tell you everything, first you tell me. Are you coming with me or
not?" she demanded.
I nodded at her, "Ok" I couldn't deny her but what about my work. The
fashion show would be started in an hour and she was requesting me to
come to her at her house. Mrs white would be angry when she would get
to know that I left my work incomplete. "But Ava what about my work."
She grabbed my hands before replying me, "Oh, don't worry about it, I'll
manage it, let's go."
We sat in her white luxurious car. She told me about her emergency, she
forgot some of important document related to a fashion show and All the
information about the investors, models and guests was in that file. After a
few minutes later, we reached her mansion. The mansion was enormous
and beautiful, painted in white and cream. There was a botanical garden in
front of it with beautiful flowers.
"You have such a beautiful house," I said while looking out of the
window.
Ava unclasped her seat belt "Thank you, get off."
"No, you go and collect the document quickly. I'll wait for you in the car."
We were already getting late and if I went inside then it would become
troublesome for me. So it would be best if I should sit here and she
quickly grabbed the file.
"Ok, as you wish," she said and get off the car and went into the house
A few minutes later, she walked out of the house along with the black file
in her hand. She climbed in the car and began to clasp her seat belt.
I started the engine, "You like greenery so much that you also eat that in
your breakfast as well as your drink" I joked and she laughed quietly.
"Nothing like that. This all for Henry, he likes healthy food and I follow
him. He has such high taste, he wants to date a girl who fits in his status,
he wants everything perfect. Even he doesn't like if I gain little Weight. So
I should always be attentive and need to maintain my body for him." I
frowned because I didn't like the idea of being change life for others. She
maintained her body so that she could satisfy Henry.
"You are perfect, Ava. You don't need to change your body for other" I
said.
Her eyes dropped her laps, "Yeah, I'm perfect that's why he accepts me as
his girlfriend" I could feel the sadness in her voice, something deep was
hide in her voice like she wasn't happy.
"Henry is my childhood friend, we both did schooling together, college
together, but he is two years elder than me" she immediately changed the
topic, "You know many girls were crazy for him," Yeah me too. He was
such a Greek God then who didn't want him. We both laughed together.
Then, we continued. Ava shared many things about her childhood and I
really enjoyed her company. She was such an easy person. I think Henry
should be glad he had such a gorgeous and soft-hearted girlfriend.
"Alice- Alice watch out " suddenly she shouted my name.
Unexpectedly, A bright light flashed across our car. I couldn't see anything
due to lights flashed on my face, it was too bright that it hurt my eyes and
blocked my views. I heard the loud sound of a horn, I was unable to
control the speed of the car. When I was looking for a breaker then,
Thud!
Something heavy bumped into the car. My head banged onto the steering
wheel and my whole body shivered with pain. I heard the sound of
groaning. Ava! The next thing I noticed that she wasn't in the car. She was
not here then where the hell she was? God, She was on the road with
blood all over her body, so much blood. I felt the pang of a jolt in my
body, I felt numb. My mind couldn't work and so my body. Her body was
shivering with pain. I was trying to get up. But my body didn't cooperate
and I felt too weak, "A- Ava." The last word came out from my mouth.
********
I woke up feeling like someone punched my head very hard. My hand was
tied with bandages. I couldn't move, it hurt my backbone. I was trying to
keep my eyes open. A bright light flashed my face when I opened my
eyes. The first thing I noticed I was in the hospital. I tried to process the
whole things in my mind what occurred before.
Oh no! Ava where the hell she was? I got off the bed immediately and
headed to the receptionist "Can you please tell me about the patient her
name Ava" I asked her.
"Sure" she checked the computer Afterwhile, "Room number 155" and she
informed her room.
"Thank you" I jogged to Ava's room, I was eager to know about her
condition, I was praying to God that she didn't hurt much. I approached
the room number 155. Without any hesitation, I walked into the room.
I found that Ava laid along the bed unconscious. Various type tubes
attached to her body. Her head covered with a bandage and oxygen mask
on her mouth. She looked pale and lifeless. She was in this condition
because of me. I shouldn't have driven the car. If I didn't drive the car then
she assumed to be safe.
"Alice" I heard a familiar feminine voice. I turned around to see Sarah she
was sitting on the couch, and Henry sat beside Ava's bed. His hand's
interlocked with her.
Before I could say something, "YOU BITCH" He screamed at me fiercely,
"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE" He looked like he would
murder me at any time. His eyes burning on me like coal. He seemed
extremely mad at me.
Seeing him like that, fear hit me hard. My whole body began trembling, I
gulped lump in my throat, "I- I am here" before I could say further, he
immediately hit my shoulder and slammed me on the wall and next
moment his hand around my neck. He was fiercely angry at me like he
wanted me died. He squeezed my throat even tighter cut down the breath
supply. He continued strangling my neck until my vision blurry.
"WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE," he squeezed harder, "You are not
satisfied with what you had done" I couldn't process my mind what
happened to me. I felt like I was dying I couldn't breathe, my eyes blurred.
I grabbed his hand to stop him, but he was too powerful even he was too
dangerous.
"Henry stops it. You will kill her. Please stop it" Sarah screamed and
grabbed his hand.
He didn't let go of me and he didn't let go of me until I die. I could witness
the hatred in his eyes. I looked in his eyes, something was hide in his eyes,
something deeper, which was very painful and pathetic. Like he suffered it
again like he was miserable instead of me.
Finally, he released me and I fell on my knees, the blackness spread across
my sight. I couldn't understand anything, I couldn't hear anything, my
mind stopped working. It was all blanked and dark all around me.
"A-Are you ok" Sarah laid her hand along my shoulder.
After a few a minutes I look at her, "What happened to Ava. Is she hurt
that much?" I asked her.
Sarah wiped away her tears, "A-Ava is in a coma."
CHAPTER 4 : The marriage
I studied my appearance in the mirror. I was looking like a ghost, the big
dark circles underneath my eyes due to crying the whole night. I wore a
simple white gown, it hugged all my body curves perfectly as it made for
me. My long brown hair cascaded down in perfect waves. And finally, I
got ready for my so-called marriage.
Mom used to say since childhood that 'A good marriage doesn't require a
perfect man and woman, it only requires love, devotion and faith which
did not exist in my marriage then how could I suppose to marry a man
who I didn't know a single thing about him.
Your wedding day was an event you would never want to forget. Your
wedding day was only marriage day, you wanted to capture it forever. It
was a partnership of love, trust, care, tolerance, and tenacity between the
man and woman.
But in my case, this marriage was a partnership of hate, neglect, and
disgust. He hated me and I hated him. This marriage was only dealing, a
deal for my family happiness, a deal for his meanness, a deal for his
revenge and a deal for my repentance and I had no other way. It was only
Hatred, hatred and hatred between us. He hated me because of me his
loved one went into a coma. I was the reason for his all pain and
vulnerability.
"Do you have any idea of what you are going to do? you know what you
are behaving like fool!" Sarah pointed to me angrily.
"You didn't tell me how do I look?" I smiled forcefully. I didn't want to
talk about marriage again and again. I knew Sarah would care for me a lot,
she meant a lot to me, I respected her, but I had no other way, I had to
marry him against my will.
"Don't change the topic, Alice, I know you very well, just tell why the hell
are you marrying him?" She growled. She was totally disappointed in me.
I rolled my eyes annoyingly "Of course for money Sarah, you don't know
how rich Mr Henry Robinson is?" I was trying to change the topic so that
she stopped talking about marriage.
She grabbed my forearm so that I met her gaze, "look at me, Alice. What
did you say, if it is for money then, I will give you money. Say your
amount, but don't marry him for the sake of God" she pleaded. I could see
the concern, and insecurity in her eyes.
"I know what do you mean but.." before I could speak further she cut me
off.
"You always speak like that Alice, did you get brain damage or
something. You have forgotten how He treated you in the hospital on that
day, y- you are almost dying" the tears rolled down through her cheeks.
I hugged her tightly "Sarah Please, d- don't do this to me, please I beg
you" I begged her, she was making me weaker. I became more vulnerable
as time passed by. How could I explain to her, the thing is not about
money but.
FLASHBACK
When I went to Mr Henry Robinson's office He was sitting on the chair
and his leg was rested on wooden table "Oh, you come very fast,
impressive" he let down his leg so that I could see his devil face. He
looked exhausted with his sleepless eyes and messy hair. He looked fragile
and vulnerable.
"W- why did you file complain against me?" I swallowed the lump sum in
my throat. Whenever he was in front of me, I couldn't form a word. My
heart was throbbing under my chest, my pulse was racing. He was
devilishly handsome, I admired his beauty. But since that day in the
hospital, I was afraid of him, he scared me.
He stood up and slowly walked towards me with his hands in his pocket, "
You know you can be guilt for six years" he stated in his sharp tone. His
voice was calm, but something pain hides in his voice.
"Please don't do this" I begged him. He had complained against me
because the accident occurred on that day. If I prisoned for six years, then
what about my parents, what about my dreams, and what about my dad's
debts.
"I know really well about your poor family condition. Your father has
taken a heavy amount of loan for your studies" he said in a bored tone "If
you are punished for six years then what will happen to your poor
parents. I am pitying you" he mocked me.
"I am ready to withdraw back my complaint" he continued, "but only on
one condition" he slowly paced towards me.
I bent my head, I didn't have enough courage to look at him, "What
conditions" I asked suspiciously.
He came nearer to me, I stepped back, he stepped on, "MARRY ME" I was
surprised what he proposed to me. Why? He really wanted to marry me.
"No" I didn't want to marry him. No never! he hated me and I hated him.
How could we marry? And he loved Ava, how could I replace her.
He slowly placed his muscular arms around my waist and trapped me
between his arms, "You dare to deny me" a shiver ran down my spine due
to his touch. He was too close to me that his minty breath tingled on my
head, his nose touches my hairline and our lips were few inches off.
"I- I don't want to marry you" I gulped, my heartbeat was sounding like a
gong.
"You are beautiful" his eyes fixed my lips, "Even smart" his hot breath
made my nerve chill.
He was ever bit handsome, his jawline was sharp, his deep brown eyes
and chiselled face. How could a girl deny him? I knew why he wanted to
marry me, "I don't want to marry you, Mr Henry Robinson."
And next moment, He twisted my arms, giving me unbearable pain, "Think
carefully, you BITCH, otherwise you will regret it" he swore. "You are
just not a person whom I punish, but", he leaned over me, "I will also
punish your parents too", he whispered in my ears.
I didn't know, what happened to me, I slapped him hard enough to make
his handsome face red, "d-don't you dare" I warned him "don't bring my
parents"
And immediately he pushed me away and I dropped on the harsh floor,
"How dare you, you slapped me" I groaned with the pain and I gained a
bruise on my elbows.
He came too close to me, and grabbed my bruises elbows, a tear rolled
down through my cheeks due to pain, "You bitch, you don't have an idea,
whom you messed up, you don't have an idea what I can make out with
you and your poor family, so don't you dare to raise your filthy hand
again, if you ever do, I will do something special you didn't even dream in
your dreams. you get that! Now stay the fuck out of my sight" he screamed
and released my hands. I grimaced at the pain.
I hate him. I had never seen such a person in my life.
FLASHBACK OVER
"He is not human, he is a demon Alice, you don't know him, he was cruel,
mean and heartless, he never spares your life. I witness the hatred in his
eyes for you". Sarah interrupted my thoughts.
"How do you know so much about him?"
"Because he is my cousin, I know all about him" what! Sarah was Henry's
cousin. I didn't know how many secrets they were hidden from me.
Someone knocked on the door, I turned around to look at my parents, both
of them looking at me with moist eyes.
Dad cupped my face "you are looking just great sweety, our little daughter
have grown into a beautiful lady".
"Are you sure Alice? you are ready for marriage, in rush, don't you need to
spoil your whole life, honey" mom said softly.
"No mom, dad, I am happy" I brought down my eyes to avert their gazes.
A teardrop rolled down through my cheeks. I was unable to hide it.
CHAPTER 5 : First night
I walked into the wedding hall, my legs were shaken due to nervousness.
My breathing was fast and my heartbeat was loud. I took a deep breath to
calm me but it had no use anyways.
The blue carpet was lying along the floor. The hall was decorated with
purple and white flowers and the soft background music was playing. The
hall was looking breathtakingly beautiful. I couldn't believe I was going to
marry a billionaire.
I walked down the aisle in my father's arms. My eyes caught the tall,
muscular and sexy man standing in the aisle, looking devilishly handsome.
He was in a black crisp suit. His hair was perfectly styled and his face was
looking flawlessly beautiful. Every bit I went closer to him my heart was
throbbing under my chest and next moment I stopped breathing. I was
going to marry the most beautiful and ugliest man I had ever seen in my
lifetime. He was beautiful from the outside and ugliest from inside. Black-
hearted.
"Here comes the bride" the man said who seemed old version of Henry, I
guessed he was the father of Henry, "Finally the day comes when I get an
opportunity to meet to my daughter in law" he caressed my hair lovingly,
"you are such a beautiful girl, god bless you" he blessed me lovingly. He
was so calm, so angelic. I doubted if he really was the father of Henry.
I stood right in front of Henry. He narrowed his eyes at me and then
looked away like I was the hideous thing he had ever laid his eyes and I
frowned at his action.
The ceremony finished in half an hour and we didn't glance at each other
again. When we were asked for a kiss to accept the man and wife, his eyes
were dark with fury and he clenched his fist, It seemed as if he had asked
to do the horrible thing, after a few seconds he gave me a light peck on my
lower lips.
"My best wishes to the amazing couple" Henry 's father wished us and
embraced both of us together. Henry clearly looked annoyed.
"Thanks, dad," he said and quickly pulled back himself.
After a few minutes, later his father went down and attended his guest. I
and Henry were stood there like a statue. He didn't touch me not even hold
my hand. His hands were in his pocket as he staring the woman at the
corner of the hall. One of blonde raised her hands and passed her seductive
smile at him. I didn't know why I was annoyed but still, I wanted to slap
that woman.
"Hey, come on, let's do couple dance," a young age guy said and pulled
both of me and Henry in the middle of the hall where couples were
dancing and enjoying together.
We stood in the middle of the hall where all people were only looking at
us, giving us entire attention and I turned into red. Henry placed his hands
along my bare waist and I gained goosebumps when his cold hands
touched my soft skin. I slightly set my hands along his shoulder.
"Calm down," he said in his deep voice. My body was still trembling and I
was feeling uncomfortable with him. His proximity made me weaker, my
legs were wobbly. "Aren't you happy?" he whispered in my ears and
clutched me even tighter, "You got what you wanted. You got married to a
billionaire, your dream comes true" he hissed. "And now on it's my chance
I'll take my revenge" he leaned over me brushing his wet tongue to my ear
lobe, "believe me, Alice, I will make your life worse than hell. Just wait
and watch."
"Do your best" I gave him a tight smile making an effort to lose his
confidence. I locked my both hands around his neck and bowed him down,
"Do your best, dear hubby."
"Ok ladies and gentlemen now its time for champagne, let's celebrate for
newlywed couples" the same young guy announced and the hall erupted in
applause.
"Hey, give it to me, I'll do it," Henry asked for champagne.
All the people gathered around us. I noticed Sarah she was looking
gorgeous in her pink cocktail dress. When I attempted to meet her gazes
she rolled her eyes annoyingly as I did the crime.
Henry stood beside me with champagne. He Removed the foil and then,
Loosen the wire cage. When he shook the bottle suddenly it fell on the
floor Thud. I stumbled to my feet, the small sliver of glass pierced my toe.
I was panting caught my breath, I put my hands on my chest so that I
could ease my anxiety. It was horrible, I hate the sounds of broken glass.
He frowned "Ops! Slipped through my hands" a smirked form on his face.
I knew that he had done all this on purpose. A tear rolled down my cheeks
"don't cry baby, it is just beginning, look forward, what I will make out to
you" he wiped away each of my tears.
"Alice you're bleeding" Sarah pulled out a piece of cloth from her clutch
and tied around my legs.
"Thanks," I said with my weak smile.
"Are you satisfied? Married with such a demon" Sarah murmured so that
only I could hear her. I nodded and didn't speak a word.
"Are you alright dear?" Henry's father asked with concerned. I nodded at
him.
*********
I stood in one of a luxurious hotel room. I looked around at the huge, open
space room it is doubled to my apartment. Dark grey flooring, king-sized
bed in the middle of the room, huge TV hung on the wall, a small
refrigerator and large, chocolate brown couch. The white walls with
designed flower highlighted the elegance of the room.
My mind was not working my nerves taut, and my stomach in knots when
the thought popped in my mind about spending a night with Henry. I
didn't expect him here if he joined me in this hotel room in a single room.
I didn't want to spend a single time with him.
The door slammed open, and he walked into the room. I didn't even hide
the fact of how I was trembling in the front of him. His face was darkened
"As expected me, my dear wife" he said in calm, but it was the horrible
calm "our first night" he smirked. Eyeing me head to toe. No, no, he
couldn't be.
I stared at him, "N-no I don't...." I swallowed the lump in my throat.
He came closer to me "but I am interested, let me give you pleasure," his
hands travelled over my neck. I yanked away from his touch, my heart
began to hammer under my chest. I tried to hold my breath. His fingers
played with my strap, he began to slide down the strap over my shoulder
slowly. I felt his cold hand on my skin. I shut my eyes tightly, wondering
what was he going to do with me. I clutched the fabric of my gown tightly
because I was extremely anxious. Was he going to force me?
"Please don't" I whispered.
I closed my eyes waiting for his next step. Suddenly I felt the burning
sensation in my shoulder. I lifted my gaze at him and next I saw he was
dripping the drops of candles on my naked skin. I grimaced at the pain. It
burned my skin. He dropped again and again until my body shivered in
pain. I wanted to cry out and stay out of there but I couldn't. I didn't want
to cry in front of him. I just had to stay strong.
His eyes locked to mine "what are you expected," he curled his lips in
disgust smile. "This is my greatest pleasure to you" He was such a cruel
person even crueller than a monster. He leaned over me, "You know what
I wanted to see you in pain and helpless because this is my greatest
pleasure.
"You are such a disgusting person I have ever met in my life," I snapped.
He trailed his finger along my cheeks "As same in my case you are such
an ugly woman I have ever met in my life. You don't even know what my
taste is and you are not even fit in single cent" he hissed, and pushed me
away out of his way, "get out of my sight."
"Then why did you marry me?" I yelled at him, "Then why you married
me, Mr Henry Robinson? If you have such a problem with my face and
your taste" My eyes were whelmed with tears, I burst into tears. I couldn't
believe I got married to such a devil.
He grabbed my arms, "I don't care your look, I don't care anything about
you. I just care that you are the reason behind Ava's condition and I will
make sure you will pay it back with interest" he said through teeth.
He let go my hand, "Just make sure don't show me your ugly face ever
again."
CHAPTER 6 : Reception party
I felt a splash of cold water on my face. At first, I thought, I was dreaming
but when I opened my eyes it was a real. I noticed Henry was standing
beside the bed with a jug of water. He was quietly observing me, his eyes
were trailing down to my neck then to my shoulder. When I followed his
eyes, I found, there was redness all over my neck and shoulder because of
burning. He was such a heartless, he could do anything to get his revenge.
Since he came into my life he made my life miserable. Now on, I
promised myself the next time I would be aware of his actions. I had no
idea, what he would do to make my life worse.
"What's wrong with you," I gasped, I felt like I would freeze at any time as
the cold water soaking my body and in addition the low room temperature.
He raised his eyebrows, "What were you expecting, I woke you up with
rose petals," he made a fake laugh, mocking me, "I think you should get
used to it because I will make your every day even worse."
"Suit on you a very rude and a different way," I rolled my eyes, giving
him my attitude. Asshole.
He glared me coldly before glancing at his watch, "I must be crazy to
waste my valuable time on you," he headed to the bathroom, "Get ready
for the reception party."
Reception party.
I stood up and saw the gown lay on the bed. It was a gorgeous dress but
the problem is that it was Off- shoulder gown. How could I wear that dress
my neck and shoulder filled with burn rashes?
"How can I wear this dress?" I demanded.
He was buttoning his shirt's sleeves "Oh yeah, how can you wear such a
beautiful dress," he glanced over his shoulder, "how can it suit on such a
clumsy woman," I cringed at his statement. "But you have to put on this
dress, whether you like it or not, because my Dad, wants that his daughter
in law wears this dress on her reception party and I don't want to
disappoint him."
"What about this," I showed him my neck and shoulders.
He glanced me and gave me his evil smile, "It seems that my plan worked
out" I was confused by his statement, "I did that on purpose because
yesterday Dad has doubt us so I planned to give you fake hickeys, so that
Dad believe that how passionately we made love last night," oh hell, he
did on purpose. Gave me a fake hickey it was disgusting.
"You always thought of your own, you do whatever you want to do but
would you ever think about other's feeling and pain Mr Henry Robinson,"
I raised my voice because I wanted him to listen to me.
He immediately rushed towards me and grabbed my wrist tightly and
slammed me against the wall "I can do even worse, I don't need to remind
you again and again," he sneered. He was too close to me that I couldn't
see anything but him. I met his gaze seeing his beautiful eyes, there was
nothing I could find but hatred.
I tried to snatch away my hands but he was too strong, "C-can I go," I
said. He didn't let me go, his nail was piercing in my skin and next
moment my eyes were moist. I didn't know why I couldn't face him, why
why, I couldn't hold the tears in the front of him. I hated this fact that I
was too weak to compare with him. He had everything name, fame, wealth
and health and I had nothing.
"You can't do anything, except crying." He snapped.
"And, you can't do anything, except hurting."
"You are getting on my nerve," he gritted his teeth and clenched his jaw. I
didn't know if he always behaving like that or he had sort of diseases.
After a few seconds, he let go of my hands and left the room, slamming
the door behind me.
A few minutes later I got ready for my reception party. I put on that gown,
but it was not looking good because of my fake hickeys. I had to do
something to hide this hickey. I checked the gown, it had two layers of
material cloth in it. I got an idea to modify this dress. I cut out pieces of
cloth under the gown and place around my neck it's looking great. I had
worked hard to made that gown according to my comfort, it helped me to
hide my rashes. My fashion designing skill worked for me and saved me
from being embarrassed.
When I stepped outside the hotel, a man was standing with the royal black
car. He waved at me giving me a signal. I walked to him and he gave me a
beautiful smile. His smile was genuine and warm. He was in black grey
formal uniform, seemed like a driver.
"It's my pleasure to meet you, Mrs Robinson," he bowed a bit gave me
respect. At that time I was feeling very awkward.
"I feet the same, nice to meet you too," I gave him my best smile as I
could. He showed me back seat and I climbed in the car.
The riding was quite good and had a peaceful silence between me and the
driver. Oops, I forgot to ask his name, I cleared my throat so that I could
catch his attention, "Can I know your name?"
He held me through the rearview mirror, "Of course Mrs Robinson."
"Firstly you can call me Alice, and don't call me Mrs Robinson. You don't
need to be formal and I'm like you common girl" I said while glancing
through window.
He laughed softly, "you can call me Joseph."
"Okay, Joseph."
After half an hour we arrived at our place. He pulled the car into the crowd
area where I could see paparazzi were gathered there. All cameras and
lights were flashing on our car. I felt nervous, my heart began
accelerating. I had never faced such a condition in my whole lifetime. I
had never faced cameras.
When I climbed off the car a man in black suit shielded me from my left
side and Joseph shielded me from the other side.
"Watch out," Joseph warned.
I didn't know what hit me or someone deliberately hit me violently, I fell
down on my face. I felt something cold corner of my lips, my lips were
bleeding. I tried to stand but failed my legs bend at ankle, I wasn't able to
stand to my feet. Now, I became hotter in the paparazzi. All lights were
flashing at my face. I was feeling embarrassed.
"My lord! Alice are you alright," Joseph lifted me and slightly placed his
hand around my waist, supporting my body.
"What's going on here," Henry's father came out of the hall and
approached me, "Are you alright," he asked with concerned. I nodded and
gave him my forceful smile.
"I'm good" I adjusted my dress and wiped away my blood.
Joseph put ointment on my swelling legs and my lip. I got some relief
from pain. He was such a kind-hearted man.
I went into the hall. The hall was breathtakingly beautiful and the theme of
the party was white and coffee the same as my dress colour. The soft
background music was playing. Many couples were dancing and enjoying
the party. They looked elegant, classy and modern. Thanked Henry's
father he sent me such a beautiful dress, otherwise, I didn't know how I
look like.
I glanced at Henry he sat next to a redhead girl and she was Lisa. His eyes
met mine, and he began to gazing me head to toe. Lisa leaned over him
and was mumbling something in his ears, then he gave her his dirty smile.
I rolled my eyes annoyingly. I didn't know what was going with me, but I
didn't like to see both of them together.
"Alice, come here," Henry's father called me. "Are you alright dear, if you
don't feel well, I'll call Joseph, he'll drop you back to the hotel"
"No need, I am fine."
"Are you sure," I nodded at him, then He introduced me with his special
guests some of them were celebrities and some were rich businessmen.
Henry approached me, he placed his arms around my waist possessively
like I was his precious thing "How was my surprise," he murmured in my
ears, giving me goosebumps as his hot breath tingled on my earlobe.
I swallowed "What surprise?" I was confused by his statement.
"Recently, you gave your best shots to paparazzi," he smirked. How could
he be such a cruel? He had done all this purposely, because of him my legs
were swollen and lips were bleeding. I didn't have any idea of how long he
would behave me like that.
"Isn't enough what you did last night and then again you humiliated me" I
hissed.
Before he said something, Someone cleared his throat from behind, "I
think both of you forget that you are in a public, you can continue your
romance in your room," Henry's father said softly and I blushed.
"Don't use soda, Henry is allergic to soda," Henry's father said to the
waiter. I had doubts if Mr Robinson really Henry's father because their
personality seemed like sun and moon. His father was so soft-hearted, so
polite, calm, and liking, whereas He was like the devil, cold-hearted and
bad-tempered.
Minutes ago his father said that he was allergic to soda. I thought about
what would happen when I gave him a soda. And, now I was going to give
him the taste of his own medicine.
I ran towards the waiter and took a glass of wine and soda. I mixed a low
amount of soda in the wine. I was hoping little soda would not be more
harmful to him.
"Honey," I called him out with my charm and fake smile "let me begin our
reception party with drink," I gave him a glass of wine.
He watched me with wide-eyed as thinking of my behaviour. He was
staring me like I had done some sort of crime. I grinned on his face, then
he threw his fake smile too, "Why not sweetheart," he took the glass from
my hand and started to sip his drink.
He seemed normal at first, but suddenly wine glass dropped on the floor
and he struggled to his feet. I just enjoyed his look, he was scrambling and
panting. "W- what's that," he tried to speak between his breath and I
grinned wide.
After a few minutes, his body dropped down on the floor unconscious and
a pang of fear hit my nerve. I thought that this drink would not be more
harmful, but it was affecting him worse. His breath was heavy. His body
was trembling, the colour of his body gradually started to turn red. He was
looking pale and white. I had never seen him in this condition before and
my heartbeat started accelerating.
"Henry, what's wrong?" his father approached us, "Doctor, someone
please call a doctor," his expression had looked of desperation, he was
looking really worried for his son. My mind didn't work what I had done
with Henry, he looked venerable.
I reached him on my knees. I really didn't know what I should do so
without thinking twice, I held his hand and began to rub it slightly.
"Alice, rub his chest," his father said to me. Without any hesitation, I
started to unbutton his shirt and started to rub his naked chest so that I
could ease his tension. His breathing was heavy and his body was still
trembling. He was whimpering. I pitied him and more important I hated
myself. I didn't know when the tear ran down my cheeks, I couldn't control
my tears, because of me he had such a condition. I rubbed much faster his
chest to ease his tension as soon as possible. I wanted him back as before.
I wanted him perfectly fine. My heart began hammering under my chest. I
just prayed to god please nothing would happen to him.
CHAPTER 7 : His truth
I was waiting outside the room where Henry had admitted to treatment and
was Constantly checking the time. I was feeling really bad at all. I didn't
know when I became such a cruel lady. I should not have done all this I
felt even more ashamed of myself.
Regardless of how bad he behaved to me, but if I also do the same as him
so, what's the difference between me and him. And I didn't want to
become like him such a heartless soul. Even if he behaved me worse, but I
would never do it again in future.
I was waiting for the doctor and was praying to God that he would recover
quickly. I was really impatient to meet him.
The door creaked open and caught my attention, I turned around, "Alice
you don't need to worry any longer, he is all right," Henry's father said and
I felt relaxed. I sighed with relief and thanked God.
"C-can I check him," I pleaded with him.
I was eager to see him, "Sure," he gave me assured smile, "But listen I
want to speak to you," I nodded at him and was wondering why he wanted
to talk to me. Did he know the truth between me and Henry? Perhaps that's
why he wanted to talk to me. I gave him a forceful smile before entering
the room.
When I entered the room, I saw my beautiful husband, he was sleeping
peacefully. I noticed his well-structured face, his neat, sharp eyebrows
were furrowing as if in dreams also he was the same as he was in real life
cruel and heartless.
I never saw his true smile. I was wondering how long it would be he
smiled genuinely or it could be that he never smiled in his whole lifetime.
I sat beside the bed, "I am sorry, I-I really, very sorry," I murmured under
my breath. Suddenly he opened his eyes and met my gaze.
"What are you doing here," he growled at me, didn't give me chance for
explanation.
I swallowed, "I only came here to see you."
He laughed but not reaches his eyes, "to see me if I'm dead or alive,"
"Why are you thinking like this."
He took hold of my wrist and pulled me towards him. My heart-beat was
speeding because he was too close to me, "because all women are same,
they don't love anyone other than money. they are greedy and clumsy.
They never think about others and you are one of them."
I just wanted to slap him but I couldn't, "No, I am not that kind of woman,
I am not interested in your money and property. And for your kind
information, I was not a one who was dying to marry you, but you were
the only one who forced me to marry you. I just married you for the sake
of my family," how could he claim me as a gold digger.
"How do you know what the family is, you don't even know how to
respect women, and not all women are same Mr Henry Robinson, some
also knows the love and honesty."
He clutched me even tighter and next moment I was on his muscular body.
I was unable to make the distance between us because he was twisting my
both hands behind my back, now I was too close to him that my lips touch
his jaw. I closed my eyes shut, his hard body caged me tightly, "You are
getting to my nerve. You better think before you open your ugly mouth
again, otherwise, trust me, you are unable to open your mouth for the next
ten days." He said through teeth. I breathed rapidly with his closeness.
"Y-you are hurting me."
He held my wrist tightly seemed like at anytime my wrist bone could
break down. I felt burning pain around my wrist. No matter how miserable
he was but he was always ready to hurt me,  "I will hurt you until my last
breath."
"Until then when Ava will wake up out of the coma" I whispered,  "Henry
why do you hate me so much. Why can't you understand it was just an
accident, I was not after you and your money. I didn't want to become
billionaire's wife" tears ran down my cheeks.
He was observing my tears and something changed in him and loosened
his grip. Few seconds had passed as we stared at each other, as I could see
the same hatred and disgust in his eyes. Before I could say furthermore I
heard the sound of the opening door and Henry's father entered the room.
"Ahem Ahem, Alice, can I borrow a few minutes of my son." Henry's
father asked.
"Yeah," I got up and left both of them alone. I jogged faster I was feeling
suffocated in his arms, I needed some fresh air.
I was feeling relaxed on the porch, I thought about Henry why he married
to me. He deserved better and more beautiful than me then why me! I
knew that he wanted his revenge for his girlfriend Ava. But he could take
revenge from another way.
He knew that if he married me he had not simply destroyed my life but he
had also included himself in that contract marriage. Oh, God! More I
thought about him the more I became puzzled But I had to find all my
answers.

**********
I was standing beside Henry's bed. He was constantly running his fingers
through his hair. I had noticed his one habit whenever he was in the
tension he began chewing his bottom lip or running his fingers through his
hair.
Henry's father was sitting on the couch he was checking some papers in
his hand. He was constantly tapping his left leg on the floor and was
checking his watch again. It seemed like he was waiting for someone.
In the room, there was a heavyweight of silence. I was feeling weird,
standing there like a dummy with a fixed smile on my face.
Suddenly someone knocked on the door and then entered the room. He
was wearing a dark formal suit and looked like a lawyer. What! lawyer
But why I was wondering.
"Hello Mr Daniel Robinson," he greeted to Henry's father professionally,
"Hello Mr and Mrs Robinson," he called me Mrs Robinson I felt the slight
blush on my face.
"Hello Mr Anderson, long time no see," Henry stated.
"Yeah, I was out of the station on the respect of my clients," Mr Anderson
replied to him.
"Let's begin the procedures" he continued.
"Sure," Henry's father responded.
"Alice and Henry this is my special gift for both of you, I had a condition
with Henry before marriage. If he married within ten days then I would
mention this property in his name but if he denied, then I would transfer
this property to the orphanage," Henry's father said and I was shocked
with his statement. That was the reason he married me. He wanted his so-
called property.
"LOFTY this is my brand. First, this brand belonged to me but now it's all
yours," he proceeded, "Congratulations both of you for your new brand of
the fashion house. Henry already owns his own fashion brand KELVIN
but from now on he owns this brand too," I was blinking about his
statement. I didn't even need his any property because it was not real
marriage that marriage only on name why his father did all this for us. No,
I couldn't accept his such a prominent brand.
"No," I said quickly.
"Why? Dear, this is not a great deal, it's just a gift."
"I-I," I didn't understand what to say.
I said further before Henry cut off me, "Alice this is just a gift, why you
acting like that," what he was thinking that I was acting. He grabbed my
hand tightly as trying to stop me.
"Okay, okay, that's my final decision," Henry's father announced. After an
hour all procedure was done. the lawyer asked for my signature. I signed
the papers.
"Alice I need to talk to you," Henry's father said and walked out of the
room and I followed him.
"Alice I want to share something with you. Tomorrow I will go to
Australia for a few days and Henry is very close to me, " he smiled, "when
he will get know that I decided to Australia he will never let me go. But it
is very important to me. So, now it is your responsibility to take care of
him," take care of that devil. I needed help to escape from his son. He
asked me a favour for his son, but I needed more favour than his son, I
quietly laughed at this thought.
"Okay," I managed to say.
"I'll call Joseph he will take you back to the hotel and tomorrow you will
shift to your new house," I nodded said nothing.
After a few minutes later Joseph picked me for the hotel and I sat in the
car.
We were quiet for a few seconds, but after a few minutes later I spoke
first, "Joseph can I ask you something."
He saw me through the rearview mirror, "Yes, of course."
"Umm Henry's behaviour has been as such since childhood or he has any
mental diseases, " He laughed and laughed as I was making jokes?

"You're daring, you know, before this no one ever dared to speak such
words about him."
I rolled my eyes, "How would they, he keeps scaring everyone."
He chuckled, "You know you're kind of entertaining."
I crossed my arms over my chest, "I said nothing but the truth."
"Yes, nobody has seen the real Henry yet or maybe they will never be able
to see him real" he glanced at me then continued, "the first time when I
met him when his nose was always blowing and he was only five years
old. He was so adorable. he used to call me Josh instead of Joseph. Those
days he was like a bird who wants to fly high and high, but now, he is like
an ocean who is drowning in its own depths."
CHAPTER 8 : Hell house
I was trying not to think about Joseph's words, "He was deep ocean who is
drowning in his own depth" what did he say, I didn't understand anything
at all.
But his word was very deep the more I was thinking about his words, the
more I was getting stuck. I didn't want to understand his words because I
didn't want to understand Henry.
I hated him. Nothing would change between two of us whether I do
anything for him and he remained heartless demon.
********
It was nine in the morning when I forced myself out of the bed. Feeling
like I had been sleeping for a long time. Because of marriage and
reception party, I didn't get proper sleep.
I just needed a long warm shower it would relax my muscles. After taking
a shower, I had put on a purple top with white jeans and pulled my hair
into a bun. I preferred a more simple look.
The Dress I had in the Reception Party, it was beautiful, but it was too
tight that it turning off my breath supply. I didn't understand how could
that supermodel wears that kind of dresses all the time.
Henry's father informed me about shifting of the new house. I didn't want
to live with Henry but I had no other choice. I would have to wait until the
contract ends so that I get relief from him.
Suddenly someone knocked on the door, interrupted my thoughts. I guess
Joseph would come to take me up for a new house.
When I opened the door, I stumbled to my feet as someone pushed the
door forcefully. It was not Joseph he never opens the door in such
aggression.
When I lifted my head to see the person who's that. I found out that Henry
was entering the room and His dark eyes on mine.
"W-What are you doing here," I stuttered.
"Why you shocked? Is someone is there escorting you in the night," he
stated with sarcasm and I felt disgusted.
He stepped towards me, crowding me, "Well," he began gazing into my
body slowly, "suits on you this damn pieces of garbage," he pointed to my
clothes.
I bowed my head said nothing, as always he was insulting me. He came
even closer to me. I averted my gaze not to meet his.
"Did you know that my dad was going to Australia?" Anger crept into his
voice.
I swallowed, "Yes."
He narrowed his eyes at me, "Then, Why didn't you tell me?"
I said nothing. I didn't understand how to answer his questions.
All of sudden he grabbed my arms and pushed towards the wall, "Why
didn't you tell me?" he screamed in my ears.
I gasped, "H-he said that you won't let him go, so." I said without looking
at him.
"So, what."
I turned away my face as tried to hide my fear.
He grasped my cheekbone as his sharp nail piercing my sensitive skin, "I
am speaking to you."
"I-I," All of a sudden a tear rolled down through my cheeks. I couldn't
form a single word due to fear.
For a few seconds, his eyes locked into mine. I could see his dark eyes
radiated with fierce. Then, he loosened his grip, "This is the first time that
dad went somewhere without informing me, and this all because of you,
dammit," he gritted his teeth and released my hand.
I looked through the car window observing the beautiful world. Men,
women, and children were enjoying their freedom. Men were in a hurry
for their work, children were playing with their parents. They all looked
beautiful.
And, here I was in a cage, did nothing, just looking out of the window.
I tried not to think about Henry. After married to him, I was scared of
every step of my life. Whether it was my mistakes or not he always put on
me, blamed me and humiliated me. I felt too small in front of him.
I had been always thought of my prince charming since childhood, who
love me, worship me and protect me. But I had never imagined that I
would marry with such a person who made my life nasty. He didn't love
me but hate me and he didn't protect me but threaten me.
How many times I had tried not to think about him, but it had no use. It
seemed like he had hacked every inch of my body and my brain.
"I think something is bothering you, you look worried," Joseph's voice
interrupted my thought.
I cleared my throat, "N-nothing important," I lied.
"I know very well about your and Henry's relationship."
My eyes widened in shock, "How do you know?"
"I apologize, but In the morning I heard Henry's scream."
"You saw everything, " I felt really embarrassed at that time.
"Yeah," he sighed heavily, "I want to say that don't assume him wrong,"
What! Henry made my life even worse than hell and this man was
advising me don't assume him wrong.
"You know why Mr Robinson went to Australia," he continued.
"Why?" I asked quickly.
"He has lung cancer," his voice was low and gravely, I could see the
sadness in his eyes, "that's why he has to go Australia for treatment. Since
childhood, Henry takes care of his father a lot, He always worries for him.
When he got information that his father went to Australia without
informing him, he has informed you instead of him. He couldn't bear it all
and it all came up to you."
I was pitying for Henry's father conditions. He was a kind and good man. I
was praying for him to get well soon. I took a long sigh, and just nodded
to him.
"And, his mother?"
He frowned, "It is better we shouldn't talk about it." I was wondering why
he didn't talk about Henry's mother.
After a few minutes, the car stopped in front of the multi-story house, the
kind of beautiful house in which most people dream of growing up. It had
grey and white in colour. But suddenly the thought of Henry popped into
my mind, I was going to living with him in this house.
I stepped heavily, into the house. When I entered the house the lady in her
late twenty welcomed me with her beautiful smile, she wore a black
uniform.
"Hello, Mrs Robinson Nice to meet you, I am Jessica," she said gently,
pushing her hand towards me. I responded to her with the same smile.
Inside, the house was three storeys and breathtakingly beautiful. The wall
was decorated with a floral design and had wooden flooring. From
flooring to furniture, everything was furnished with bold and expensive
material. That was really my dream house like my palace.
One thing I noticed there was a huge wall picture of Henry and his father
in the middle of the stairway they both looked great together.
It was really, really beautiful.
"Welcome to my hell house, my dear wife," I heard his deep voice from
behind. I turned to him and all my happiness disappeared.
He stepped towards me, "let me introduce you, your new hell house," he
spoke in a hoarse voice and took hold of my hand his hand was cold, but
that was the first time he took my hand softly.
We climbed towards the stairway, "As you know we'll live in the different
room, don't ever dare to come into my room in your damn life," he
warned.
"And I am not dying to come into your room," I retorted him back.
"Shut up," he gritted.
We were walking in the hallway, it was a really huge house, several rooms
were gone, but he didn't even bother to tell me about a single room. But I
could guess through frontage of the rooms.
We walked until the endpoint of the house where a small room was
located, seemed like a storeroom.
"Well, this is your room," he steered to that storeroom, his face curled
with a smirk. There were several rooms in the house, but why did he
choose that room for me.
The room was at the endpoint of the house and had more silence and dark
in the room. I was very scared in the darkness and I didn't know why I felt
very suffocated and uneasy. Whenever I slept in the night I never turn off
my room lights and he offered me such a place.
I swallowed a lump in my throat, "Can you please change my room," I
pleaded with him if he had some mercy.
He threw his fake devil laugh, "And you think I'll change it, I am not such
a kind-hearted Alice, and I'm not going to leave a single chance to ruin
your life, darling."
He turned around and left me without a single glance. Then suddenly he
stopped in mid and turned back at me, "Oh, I forget to tell you that, today I
am going to organize a dinner party and you have to cook for dozens of
people. And don't dare to take anyone's help otherwise they have to pay in
your place." Before I could ask something, he was already out of my way.
CHAPTER 9 : Who're you?
I entered the room. The room was small with a white wall, a small bed and
a closet opposite the bed. There were not only things, but it had also a
miscellany stuffs with plenty of dust sewing machines, a variety of fabrics,
various type papers and also big small cartons. And I had to clean all the
mess all alone. I crossed my arms over my chest as thinking from where
do start first.
I wiped away the beads of sweat, rolling down through my forehead. I had
been working like a machine for two hours. My body began aching due
carry of heavy cartons, my hands were numb and my stomach was
growling. I had not taken proper breakfast except for a cup of coffee since
morning.
After that, I had to make dinner. Henry was such a vicious heart that he
didn't even tell me what should I cook for dinner.
After cleaning the room, I headed towards the kitchen. My mind was
lingering in the dinner party, which was the best dish to serve at night. I
had never been cooked for dozens of people before. Now I had to do this.
I looked around the kitchen, expecting someone. But I couldn't see anyone
else, not even Jessica. She was also disappeared. No worry! anyway if I
wanted to take her help, I couldn't because Henry would not allow her to
help me. And if I would take her help then henry would punish her. God,
he was such a cruel.
Henry didn't tell me what should cook, so I decided to make cheese -
pasta, spaghetti with crisp vegetable and fruit salad. It sounded delicious,
but I didn't know if people would like my food or not. And most
importantly, Henry would like or not. Why did I always think about him,
he didn't even bother to tell me what to cook. Arrogant asshole.
I went into the kitchen. The kitchen was huge, modern and elegant. There
was hardwood flooring, the wall coloured in a mixture of grey, and dark
green totally different from house colour. There were lots of kitchen
appliance which I didn't even know how to use. But in future, I would
learn how to use all those appliances. I checked out the ingredients for
cooking.
Thirty minutes had passed and I was roaming like a puppy here and there
to find the ingredients. But I found nothing except pasta. The kitchen was
so big and had lots of drawers it became difficult to check each and every
drawer.
I let out a sigh of relief, thank god finally I collected all ingredients on
time. I began to cook spaghetti, I was pretty well in cooking, but I couldn't
make five star's dish. And, my mom was a super chef in making cheese -
pasta. Whenever I thought about my mom's pasta it made my mouth
water.
I wanted to make sure there was enough food for the guest. So, I spent the
rest of the evening in the kitchen to make sure there was everything
perfect and fine. Suddenly someone knocked on the door and made me
jump. Ugg, I glanced at the clock it was six-thirty then who the hell was
coming so early?
I opened the door and saw a beautiful woman stood across the threshold.
She had light brown hair with beautiful blue eyes and her look was classic
along with her designer dress. She was with two little kids, one was a girl
the same as her mommy and another was a boy with black hair totally
different from her.
"May I come in," she waited for me and her lips curled into an awkward
smile.
"Sorry, please come on in," I smiled at her and welcomed her inside.
"Alice right?" she stepped into the house, "I am Henry's aunt Clara
Clifton," she introduced herself and pushed her hand for a handshake.
"Nice to meet you Mrs Clifton" I shook her hand softly.
"Hey, I am Kesha," little girl raised her hand for a high-five. And, her
brother didn't even bother to say hey.
"Hey, Nice to meet you too, Kesha," I pinched her Chumby cheeks lightly,
"And, you, Mr handsome," I said to the little boy but he rolled his eyes.
"Don't call me Mrs Clifton, call me aunt," Mrs Clifton said and shocked
me. I hesitated for a bit before giving her a slight nod.
She studied my appearance, then raised her left eyebrow, "What kind of
dress you wore?" she chuckled, "No designer dress no jewellery."
I frowned because I didn't understand her statement.
She crossed her arms over my chest and looked at me, "Would you ever
thought about whom you got married with and Henry allows you such
kind of get- up."
"Um, what, I. [Link]" I couldn't have any reply at her comment. Once
again, I felt humiliated, actually, she was insulting me.
She let out long sighed, "Alice, forgive me if you have taken my words in
harsh," she laid his hand along my shoulder, "listen you aren't Alice, who
was used to be. But you're the wife of the person who millions of people
follow his designs, styles and the way of his living, his everything. And
you are his wife so you are connected to him. If people follow him, it
means that they also follow his family and his wife. Wherever, whenever
you will go out, the paparazzi will always follow you. So it would be
better if you learn to live that kind of lifestyle. I hope you will understand,
" Her voice was so soft and lured. I didn't understand that she was pointing
me or insulting me. But I didn't mind her words anyway.
I started decorating the dining table. Putting the dinner plates, salad plate,
the pasta bowl and last spaghetti in the middle of the table. I hadn't cooked
for more than two people before so I kept in mind everyone's taste.
Although I didn't know the likes or dislike of the people so I managed on
my own.
Again the doorbell rang. Mrs Clifton and her children were playing so I
decided to not to disturb them.
When I opened the door, I found a beautiful girl, her black hair was
cascading down in perfect waves, her flawless skin was shining and she
was in black satin dress. She looked so beautiful, "hey, Sarah," I greeted
her.
She rolled her eyes annoyingly and walked into the house without greeting
me, "Hey, Aunt," she greeted to an aunt and she didn't even bother to look
at me. I felt like I didn't exist in the house, she was totally ignoring me.
She didn't respond to me and I didn't even say anything to her and I got
back to my work again.
Minutes later, again I heard the sound of the doorbell. And when I turned
around to see the person my eyes widened in shock. I couldn't believe they
actually were here. I blinked twice and then jogged to my parents. I
couldn't believe that Henry had invited my parents.
"Sweety," mom caught me in single steps and pulled me into a tight hug. I
was incredibly happy because my mom and dad were here with me.
"What's for dinner," I heard his sharp voice. I lifted my gaze and saw him.
Henry was with Lisa and two other men. One of them had a tattoo all over
his arms and other was a blond.
I started serving the food.
"Alice, can I have a cup of coffee without sugar, because seeing your
spicy dinner, I have lost my appetite," Lisa spoke with irony.
"Me too, it seems too spicy and I also don't want to eat," the blond one
said. How could they insult my food?
"Why don't we order pizza," Henry said and I couldn't hide my pain. I
couldn't express how I was feeling at that time. How could they deny my
food? They were too selfish and rough.
"Wow, Alice it's too yummy," Sarah appreciated.
"Yup," Aunt followed her.
"Mommy, why don't you learn cooking with her," Kesha, the little girl
said. I was pleased with their comments. And, now the dining table
divided into two groups. The first was Henry's group and secondly was
Sarah's group. I was totally confused that my food tastes good or bad.
I brought a cup of coffee for Lisa. When I handed her, she suddenly loses
her grip and all hot coffee poured down to my dress and to the leg. I felt a
burning sensation in my leg. I ran to the kitchen for cold water to reduce
pain.
"Fuck off Lisa, " Sarah screamed at her and ran towards me, "Alice, are
you alright."
"Y-yeah, I am...I am fine," I stuttered, I brushed away her hand from my
legs, "don't do this. I can do on my own."
"What! Are you crazy? Don't you see your leg is burning."
"But you were ignoring me, weren't you?"
"Yes, I was mad at you, but not now," she embraced me, "I thought that
monster swallowed you," She said with pouted lips and we both laughed
together. Sarah was making a joke of Henry. She checked my leg and put
cream on it, "Done, now go and clean your dress."
I went into the ground floor's bathroom instead of my bathroom because
of scorching pain in my leg. Suddenly the power cut and was darkness
everywhere. I was very afraid of the darkness and couldn't bother even
seconds in the dark. I was feeling suffocation. As long as I went to the
doorway, suddenly I stumbled to my feet when something bumped into
me. And next moment, I was in someone's arms because I could feel
through the masculine smell of that person.
"Hello, Alice," He was whispering in my ear such close that his wet
tongue touched my earlobe.
"W-who are you?" I swallowed the lump in my throat.
CHAPTER 10 : Her brother
I forced myself out of the bed. I had not slept because of the last night
incident. My head was throbbing like a drum. I studied my face in the
mirror my eyes were swollen and rounded with dark circles.
FLASHBACK
"W-who're you?" I asked and swallowed. We didn't move from our places,
staying there like a statue. And next moment, The light flashed into my
face, for some reason bright light annoyed me and I closed my eyes so
that I could avoid my irrigation. After a few seconds, I lifted my gaze at
the person who was just standing right in front of me.
He was that tattooed man, his sea-blue eyes seemed to be familiar. He
wore dark suit hugged his perfect masculine body, the top button of his
shirt was undone exposing his black ink. His shoulder-length brown hair
reminded me of Harry style. He was beautiful but also dangerous.
He came closer to me and crowded me. I quickly stepped back,
maintaining some space between us, "Who I'm? It doesn't matter, but what
you have done, it is fucking matter, Alice,"  he whispered in his deep
voice. I was confused by his statement and felt anxious. I swallowed as I
couldn't understand, What was he talking about.
He took the strand of my hair. I snatched away when his rough skin
brushed against my face. He began to twirls it around his finger, "You are
the only reason for my sister's condition, aren't you?" Anger was steaming
in his voice. Sister condition it meant Ava. He was Ava's brother? I
became even more confused.
I tried to slap away his hand, but he caught my hand and pulled onto him
even closer that I couldn't breathe, "You had to be in prison, but Henry
saved you," he narrowed his fierce eyes at me. I could see the same hatred
into his eyes.
"You are lucky," he continued and stepped back finally released me from
his grip. He studied me for a bit, "but how long?" smirk graced in his
face. He was scratching his jaw as pretending to think. I couldn't form a
single word, my mouth felt dry, he was looking every bit as powerful and
dangerous.
"Start countdown Alice, I'll ruin you completely even," he paused for
seconds eyeing my body intently, I was feeling strange as his eyes were
gazing up and down my body, "every inch of your little body," I felt panic.
"I-it," I opened mouth to say something, but he cut me off.
"Sh, shut your fucking mouth," he said through his clenched teeth, "I'm
not going to listen your nonsense."
For a few seconds, I smiled myself thinking of my fate. What I had done
wrong.  It was just an accident, it was not my mistakes then why the hell
they were treating me like a criminal. I never wanted to hurt anyone in my
lifetime. Wasn't enough how Henry, had treated me and he was also
threatening me.
"Why are you smiling?" he asked suspiciously as he was also wondering
of my reaction.
I took a step back, I needed some distance between us, "I just thinking
about my life," he raised his eyebrow, confusion clearly on his face.
"Isn't it enough how Henry has treated me and you also. It would be better
if went into prison," I sighed,  "but I couldn't because of my family," I
stared into his eyes, something changes in his, something different but
before I could understand, he quickly brushed it away, "Do your best to
ruin my life."
He frowned, "You have such guts to challenge me?"
I crossed my arms over the chest, "Yes, I have."
I could see his annoyed face, he leaned over me, "Who you think you're?
dare to...." before he could complete his word, someone banged the door.
I saw that Henry stood across the doorway, his arms crossed over his
chest. He glanced between two of us, then his cold gaze fixed onto me. I
stepped back from the man who had stood beside me. I was just hoping
that Henry would not understand anything wrong.
"Ah, Henry your wife is really open," Ava's brother said gave me his
playful wink. What did he mean by that?
"What do you mean?" Henry asked.
"I mean your wife is super hot," he replied with his disgust smile.
"Your eyesight is really poor Vivian," his eyes turned to me. So his name
was Vivian.
"Well, you think so, but for me, your wife is the hottest piece I have ever
met," he was actually flirting with me in front of my husband.
"Shut the hell up" Henry clenched his jaw, daring him,  "It doesn't matter
how much you like her but it would be better if you stay from her."
"It has not been more than a week when Ava went into a coma and you
become such an obsess for her" Vivian snapped him angrily.
Henry glanced me before returning back him,  "It is none of your
concern."
"She is my sister, Henry."
"Vivian, be assured I won't let her go until I make her life worse than
hell."
"That's what I'm expecting you, Henry. Don't let her go" Vivian said and
walked out of the room.
Now, both of us were alone in the small room. I could see Henry's
horrible expression, it seemed like he would kill me at any time, "It's not
like, What you are thinking," I barely found out my own voice.
He grabbed me in a single blink and slumped me against the wall, "What I
think it doesn't matter. But what you were doing was actually disgusting
Alice, sticking with every rich man for money, Right. How easily could
you seduce every man?"
The tears rolled down through my cheek, I wanted to stay out of his way.
He thought I could do such a thing. How could he think so bad for me, I
hated him, "I was not sticking with him Henry," I raised my voice,  "You
can't see he was threatening me."
"Shut the fuck up! Don't you dare to raise your voice? You know I loathe
the people who pretend to be pure, honest and sweet in the front of me but
doing fucking shit behind your back."
"H-Henry.."
"I don't want to hear your any damn explanation if you will do this next
time, you know the consequences Alice," finally he let me go, "I am not
saying this because you're my wife, but I warned you because my dad
Considered you as a daughter in law or maybe more than this."
FLASHBACK OVER
"Good morning, Mrs Robinson," Jessica greeted me when I entered into
the kitchen. She was preparing pancakes.
"Good morning," I replied, "Jessica you can call me Alice," I didn't like
Mrs Robinson. She nodded at me.
"By the way Alice your spaghetti was delicious," she said.
"Really, you liked it?" I was happy to hear her compliment. I thought that
Henry would throw my food into the trash.
"Not only me, but Joseph also liked your food," I guessed that Sarah
praised my food to pleased me. But I was wrong, my food was really
good.
"That's great, you know it means a lot to me, I thought no one would like
my food. But you guys made me delight."
"Actually, Henry doesn't like to eat spicy food and he doesn't even allow
anyone to eat spicy food. I was about to tell you yesterday, but my
mother's health got worse and I had to leave early."
I heard the sounds of footsteps. And next moment Henry stood just behind
me, I could feel his expensive cologne smell, lingering in my nose.
"Jessica, my breakfast?" He took his seat, ignoring me.
Jessica placed his diet tea and salad onto the table. I was sitting across
him, he was reading Vogue magazine while sipping his tea. I was
wondering how could he manage to eat such greenery. It seemed like
tasteless and sour, and I had never taken coffee without sugar.
"What about your mom's health," Henry glanced at Jessica before
returning back his newspaper.
"Doctor prescribed that she needs more rest," she replied.
"I am going out of town for a few days. If you want to take a break for
your mom checkup, you can take it. I have transferred money to your
account, now you can hire a good doctor for your mom."
She shook her head, "no need, you had already given me advance."
He raised his eyebrow, "You are going to accept it too."
"But," she could say something before he cut her off.
"I am not going to argue with you," he stood up for leaving. I didn't know
that the demon also cared for someone. I smiled at that thought. He lifted
his gaze at me and my cheeks blot pink under his gaze.
He was leaving for a few days and Jessica too. How could I live all alone
in such a big house? I had to ask work to Henry, "Ah, Henry, can I work
again at your company," I asked him.
He looked straight to me, "you don't need to go out and work."
"Why? I also want to work, every day, staying at this big house will make
me useless."
"Okay, if you want to work, then I have a good job for you if you are
willing to do?"
"Yeah, I'm ready."
"We need toilet cleaner," his face graced with a smirk, "If you ready?"
I looked at him with wide eyes, I was speechless. toilet cleaner. What an
asshole. Before leaving, he glanced at me for the last time, seeing my
reaction.
CHAPTER 11 : You're looking sexy
I heard the sound of a soft laugh from behind. Jessica was laughing at me.
That arrogant jerk didn't leave any chance to humiliate me and insulting
me.
Jessica came around me, "Are you alright Alice, he always like that," she
took a place beside me.
"I've got used to it," I gave her a faint smile, "I don't mind it anyway."
"Yeah, I agree that he is rude, but I can't deny the fact that he has a good
side too. He takes care of everyone even his servants. You saw how tense
he was for me and my mother," she took a long sigh, "He is like a coconut
out of harsh and soft from the inside."
I just smiled at her and said nothing because I didn't know what to say at
her comment.
"You know, he doesn't speak politely with anyone else other than his dad
and his girlfriend Ava."
I didn't know why I felt pain after heard the word 'his girlfriend.'
She cleared her throat "Sorry, I mean ex-girlfriend," she hesitated.
"You also know about their relationship?"
"Yeah, who doesn't know? they were very close to each other. Everyone
thought that they would get married. They used to live together, party
together and had a meal together. I remember how much Ava loved Henry
even she skipped her classes for him. She was such madly in love with
him, silly girl," she smiled a little, "But after that accident, Henry became
the same as he used to be."
At that time I was feeling guilty, wrath and envy. They were in deep love.
They used to care for each other, trust each other and also in living
relationship. It seemed natural like they were a real couple. I didn't
understand what was going on with me but I was feeling sad. My heart
was hurting. I was the reason for their separation, I was the reason for
Ava's accident, "it all happened because of me."
"No, Alice it was just an accident, you didn't do this knowingly, did you?"
she hugged my hand gently.
"Does his dad also know that it is a forced marriage?" I asked quickly.
"No, he doesn't know anything."
I didn't reply. But I was wondering what would happen when Henry's
father would get to know the truth of our real relationship, I was feeling
really bad for him. He really considered me as his daughter.
"Alice, are you listening to me?" Jessica interrupted my thoughts.
"Yeah." I brushed away the thought of Henry's father.
Then we began to talk about other things like her family, she had been
working here for three years. She told me that Her mother had heart
disease and I also told her that my father also had heart disease. I always
worried about him. I was surprised to hear that she was already married.
But she had taken divorce after two years of marriage because of non-
mutuality between them.
Then she taught me many things about kitchen appliance and also many
recipes. Finally, she left me alone in such a big house. Whenever I was
alone or in the dark I was very scared but I had to get habituated of it
because I didn't know, What else Henry would Play games with me.
***********
It had been two days I live alone. I felt like everything gone in my life, I
was feeling too lonely in that big house. I tried to call Sarah but she was
too busy in the office because of the absence of Henry. But she assured me
that she would come to meet me.
I heard the sound of the doorbell and I headed towards the doorway.
When I opened the door, I found Mrs Clifton stood across the threshold.
Henry's Aunt.
"Hello, Alice," she greeted me politely.
"Hello, Aunt," I welcomed her inside, "What would you like to take, tea or
coffee."
She waved her manicured hand dismissively, "I come here to take you
somewhere."
"Where?"
She pushed her dark wavy hair behind her shoulder, "For shopping."
"Shopping?" I raised my brow. How could I go shopping, I didn't have
enough money for shopping.
"Yeah, shopping."
"But."
She looked into her expensive wristwatch, "You have five minutes, go and
get ready quickly," she ordered me.
Without a single thought, I climbed to the stairway. I couldn't say 'no' to
her. Whether I liked or not, I had to go with her.
I had put on a flared long skirt with a white blouse and made my hair into
a bun. I put some natural makeup so that I hide my pale skin. I got ready
for shopping without money. For the last time I glanced my appearance in
the mirror, I looked pretty good. I walked down.
Aunt studied my appearance, then gave me a beautiful smile, "You look so
pretty."
I bowed my head as I was blushing, "Thank you."
"Let's go," she said and we headed put.
***********
Aunt pulled the car into the parking lot. We climbed off the car, "Ah,
Alice Sarah will also come. She told me that after finishing her work she
will directly come here," I nodded to her and we headed towards the mall.
"Hey there," I heard a familiar voice. When I turned around to see, Sarah
was jogging towards us, "You both are dumpy deaf ladies," she said
between her breath and placed her hand on her tummy, catching her
breath.
"What's wrong with you Sarah, you can't even see how crowded this Mall
is, how do we hear your small sweet voice," Aunt joked her.
"Ok, don't spoil my mood." Sarah snapped.
Aunt crossed her arms over her chest, "What do you mean?"
I was feeling that both of them were going to fight at any second so it
would be better if I interrupted, "Shall we go now?"
"Yes," Sarah said.
"Yeah," aunt followed.
Firstly we went to a restaurant to grab some bites of food. We ordered
simple veg, cheese pizza along with coffee and for aunt espresso.
Sarah took a quick bite of pizza, "Oh god it's too yummy."
Aunt raised her brows, "Sarah behave don't be childish. You are eating
like a pig."
Sarah completely ignored Aunt's comments, "You know Alice, due to
starving my stomach was growling like a sound of the washing machine,"
we both erupted into laughter and Aunt looked both of us with a scowl she
didn't find it funny.
"Do you think it was funny," she said with a sneer in her voice.
I straightened myself, "Not funny but not bad too."
After half an hour we headed towards boutique, "This is one of the
boutiques owned by the Henry," Sarah said.
The boutique was breathtakingly beautiful and huge. There was a girl who
welcomed us. She wore a blue and pink dress it seemed like a uniform
because not only that girls but others were also wearing the same kind of
dress.
"Come here Alice," Sarah called out. She grabbed my hand and directed
towards a room where I could see nothing but only designer dress and
accessories. There were different kinds of gowns, skirts, blouses and
footwear. She threw a white floral maxi on my face, "Try it."
I gave her a confused look, "me?"
"Ya."
I went to the changing room and put on that white floral dress.
It looked good, but it had a too deep neck. I couldn't wear such kind of
dress which show my cleavage, "Sarah how do I look," I asked.
She studied me for a few seconds, "Not bad," finally she commented.
"It's too loose," Aunt said while studying me.
"Then, try this," Sarah gave me another dress. It was short, simple and V
neck dark grey dress.
I tried. It hugged my body perfectly it was not too tight and too loose, that
dress was perfect in me.
"Um, that one is perfect," Aunt said.
"I agree," Sarah followed.
I had been trying sixteen to twenty dresses and I was faded up, trying sorts
of dresses again and again. Sarah had annoyed me, she was really choosy
and Aunt had gone to pick up her kids from school. Out of twenty dresses,
Sarah had selected only four dress for me.
She handed me a golden sparkled dress it was too short and bright, "I am
not going to wear that dress," I argued.
"Why not Alice? You have such a perfect figure, it will suit you."
"No."
"Ok, we won't purchase it, but for the sake of me, can you wear it at once,"
she said with a pout face. Awe she looked so cute whenever she made her
pouty face.
"Ok," I agree.
I headed towards the changing room. I put on that golden sparkled dress. It
was too tight and too short, barely reaching my thighs. It showing my
cleavage, it had a too deep neck even deeper than that white maxi.
Suddenly I heard the heavy sounds, sounds of gunshots. Oh, no sound of
gunshots, but how could it be possible. First I thought I was wrong but
when the muscular man entered into the room, I had no doubts. That
familiar scent, sea-blue eyes, brown shoulder-length hair and had a tattoo
on his body. He had a pistol in his hands and his left shoulder was
bleeding and I could see the fresh bruises on his face, the corner of his lips
was bleeding.
Vivian, "W-what are you doing here," I growled, I knew that he was in
bad conditions, but how could he came directly into women changing
room.
"Shh, don't shout," he warned. Again, I heard the sounds of gun and more
strange sounds, like people were screaming and running, the thought of
Sarah popped into my mind. Oh No! What happened if she was in danger,
I was scared for her. Without any single thought, I moved towards the
door.
He grabbed my wrist and pulled me onto him, "Where are you going?"
"None of your business" I snapped.
"Who you think you are," he crushed me over his broad chest. I could
smell his scent the mixture of cologne, alcohol and blood. He directly
stared me into eyes, "Do you have a fucking idea what's going on outside,"
he said through his teeth.
"And, who do you think you are to stop me," I raised my voice.
He slumped me against the wooden wall harshly and point a pistol right
my forehead, "Dare it again, I will," he pressed his pistol more forcefully.
Now, I was feeling frightened as he looked even more dangerous with his
pistol. My breath began rising and my heart was hammering due to fear. I
could feel his stare at my body, I didn't like his dirty stare at my body. He
was disgusting.
He released me from his gunpoint. But it couldn't ease my tension still my
heart was accelerating. He bit his lower lips, "you are looking sexy in that
damn piece of dress," his eyes were trailing to my face, then to my boobs
and then to my legs. I put my hand over my chest, feeling awkward, "I am
not going to sucking it" he said and averted his gaze. My mouth fell open
and I feel hot. He was such a dirty person I had ever seen in my life.
Disgusting bastard.
"You're such a dirty man," I said in disgust.
"You said so, I'll prove it in future Alice."
I opened mouth to say something, but someone was banging the door very
forcefully, "Shh, don't," he mouthed. He turned to the door and I was
behind him. The Crack appeared on the door due forcefully pushing on it,
"Alice, don't move until I tell you," his voice was not normal but gentle.
And then door slam opened, showing some of the men in a black dress,
carrying heavy guns and mask on their face, "Mr Vivian Miller," one man
who was looking different from the other said.
Vivian stood with his back to me, he pressed me behind him and his one
hand caring pistol and another one around my waist. It seemed like he
wanted to protect me. I swallowed the lump in my throat they looked
really scary along with the heavy gun. I shivered in apprehension.
CHAPTER 12 : Mafia leader
The man who stood in the middle seemed like a boss. He was a big man,
wearing a black-grey suit, a lot of gold chains around his neck and his
laughing was such scary it could shiver my pulse.
I was behind the Vivian and I could hear the sound of my heartbeat due to
fear. They were four to five people covered with some sort of weird black
uniform along with their heavy gun. We were only two, I wondered if I
and Vivian would survive against them.
"You get on my nerve Eric, you don't know who I'm or you're pretending
to be innocence," Vivian said coldly.
Eric laughed quietly, "I know you very well Mr Miller."
He took a step ahead, "Still, You're daring. You've guts to raise your ass
against me?" and then he took another step. Immediately he grabbed Eric's
wrist with his left hand and had his gun against his chest, "So, what do you
want to say, Mr Wilson," his voice laced with amusement.
"V-Vivian," Eric tried to speak with his trembling lips.
"Kneel down," He said in a quiet voice yet scary, "I said Kneel down
otherwise I will shoot that scum," he threatened each of his men. I had
never faced such a condition in my lifetime.
"K-Kneel down idiots," Eric said between his breath.
In a single blink, everyone knelt down and put their guns on the floor. I
was in shock realizing that when Vivian caught him off guard.
"So, you thought that you would kill me," Vivian said with a quiet laugh.
He snatched his gun and suppressed him on his temple, "No one dares to
move their ass against me and you're fucking daring," power radiated in
his voice.
I was still in the room observing the whole scene from inside. I didn't
know if they saw me or not. But it would be better that I should not go out
at that time.
After a while, I heard the sound of a female groaning. I saw a man who
was gripping Sarah by the back of her neck and pushed her inside, he was
a man having a large, heavy body and strong muscle with grey-black hair
and he had kind of snake tattoo behind his left ear. He looked just as
frightening.
Sarah tried to yank away her hand, "Get the fuck away from me," she said
through her teeth.
"Don't annoy me. You'll just make it worse," the tattooed man growled
and caught everyone's attention.
The condition became even worse. On the one hand, there was Sarah and
on the other Eric. If Vivian took one step against him, then it would affect
Sarah. That tattooed man would harm her.
"Let her go," Vivian growled out.
"First, you let him go," the tattooed man pointed to his boss.
The environment became heavy and nervous. There was an acute situation
between both of them. They were glaring at each other seems like at
whatever time they would engage in an ugly fight.
After a few minutes, Vivian broke the silence, "if I'll not?"
"And so I'll," he pushed the Sarah harshly on the floor and she fell on her
knees grimaced with pain. I pitied her, I wanted to help her, embraced her
but how? I had not any weapon.
"Fuck you," She hissed.
Immediately he slapped across her face, "I warned you, don't annoy me."
"I'll kill you," Vivian moved towards him. But suddenly Eric stood behind
him and yanked him backwards with his right forearm snapping his neck.
No
My heart hammered louder and louder. Panic hit me hard in my chest. I
had to think to do something. I felt uneasy, heaviness and anxious.
I wanted to help Sarah. I didn't know what would happen if I went out of
the room. But, I had no other option, I had to go. I wasn't strong enough to
fight against them, but as far as possible I tried my best.
I brushed away my foolish thoughts and moved towards the door.
All the people were seeing me with a wide eye. Eric eyed me, "Ah, see
who is coming," smirk graced in his face.
Vivian had not noticed me, but after hearing him, his eyes on me and
anger crept into his eyes, "W-What the fuck are you doing," he was
trembling tried to yank away from his grip.
Eventually, he released himself out of his grip, but before he could
manage to do anything. That tattooed man interrupted, "Don't move
otherwise I will shoot her," he warned.
I eyed to Vivian try to plead him not to do any foolish it might cause
Sarah.
"Move," one of man jerked me from behind. I moved towards him and
Sarah stood beside me.
"Are you insane?" Vivian said under his breath so that I could only hear
him, "You came out so that you could show up your hourglass figure to
that jackals?"
"Excuse me? I came out so that I could help out my friend," I pointed to
Sarah. How could he speak to me like that? There was no difference
between him and Henry. They both were the same. Asshole.
"Oh, I am glad," he chuckled, "I dare you, you can't do anything."
"No. I can," he annoyed me, "Then, I'll show you," he dared me. He
thought I was weak and I was going to prove him, I wasn't weak.
"Hey, beauty why don't you come to escort me at night," Eric said giving
me his disgusting wink.
"Leave her alone, asshole," Sarah snapped.
"Shut the hell up" he silenced her and stared me down.
He came even closer to me that I could see his wrinkled face and there
was an ugly scar just under his right eye. I processed my mind to do
something. But I didn't have any weapon or something which I could use
against him. He came nearer to me and I felt dizzy. I had to do something
he had a knife in his hand, I made one step it might cause a problem.
His one more step made me wild and without any hesitation, I stomped my
sharp hill on his right leg as hard as I could make him scream out in pain,
"Bitch," he hissed. He strumbled to his foot and his knife slipped out of his
grip.
Immediately I lunged his knife.
Now, he had nothing.
My heart was speeding up and my body was trembling like I did some
kind of stunt.
I held the knife in my both hand and showed to his face, "D-don't move," I
warned him. And my body was still trembling and my hand was shaking.
But I tried my best to control the situation.
He laughed quietly, "You do! You don't even know how to hold a knife
properly. See," he directed to my trembling hands.
Vivian grasped the knife out of my grip, "but I know," he stood in front of
me and Sarah, "Hurry up! You both immediately move into the room."
I and Sarah went into the room, but the tattooed man blocked our way. I
gripped her hand tightly. He caught her forearm, but she snatched away.
"Stay out of our way bastard, don't compel me," she warned him. I
tightened my grip around her hand.
"What will you do, little bitch?"
"I-I" she turned forwards him and took a harsh bite of his hand like a
hungry dog. He let her go and screamed out in pain.
Instantly we entered the room and clasped onto a door so that no one could
knock it off.
"Thank God you're fine," I embraced her.
I heard the sounds of gunshots it meant the battle took place. The echoing
sound hurt my ears. Sarah was sitting with her knees to her chest and
didn't speak a single word. I had never seen her like that. She looked pale
and venerable.
The war continued on for nearly five minutes. The sounds of Bullets
continued drumming in my ears. I heard the sound of windows or glasses
shattered.
Eventually, the sounds of guns finally died. There was a heavy silence
outside the room. I was thinking about Vivian was he fine or not? I hated
him for some reason, but I never wanted him to die or injured badly. I was
not such kind of person.
Sarah was still silent rested her head on her knees.
I gently caressed her hair, "Sarah, what's wrong."
She lifted her gaze to me, "Nothing."
"Are you alright."
"I'm fine," she gave me a weak smile.
"Why are they here?" I was curious why they were here and why they
wanted to kill Vivian.
She began playing with her finger as trying to find my answer, "They are
here just because of Vivian," she stayed quiet for a few seconds, "he is a
gangster. I mean the leader of the mafia. He is the biggest criminal of town
so it is obvious his enemies want him dead."
I was dazed. I couldn't form words, what to say. He was a gangster.
I remembered that Ava told me that her father was the owner of the
Miller's group and I knew The miller group was the largest textile industry
in town, "But his father is the owner of Miller group it means he is
supposed to be the owner or partner of the Miller group."
She nodded and agreed with me, "Yeah, he is supposed to be. But he is not
only interested in money, but he wants power. He wants to rule."
I was just listening to her word. It was sounded strange. Strange wasn't a
word I could express but more than that, "It sounds strange," I said with a
weird smile.
"Yeah. It sounds strange but everyone has their own reasons and Vivian
also has his own reason."
Someone knocked on the door, "Alice and Sarah. Are you guys there?" it
was Joseph's voice. He came here. I felt very happy, hearing his voice. He
came here for our rescue.
I quickly opened the door. I saw he stood there with a tensed face.
"Both of you Okay?" He asked with concerned. I nodded to him and
helped Sarah to stand up.
"Where's Vivian. Is he right?" I asked worriedly.
"You don't need to worry about him," it was his voice. He stood behind
the Joseph with his hands crossed over his chest. His cold gaze fixed on
me. Henry why he was here.
He stepped towards me studied me. But he's not surprised by my
appearance and his face was unreadable as always a stoic expression.
I could tolerate everyone's stare, but his. His stare was different it made
my legs wobbly. I averted my gaze trying not to meet his gaze.
He crossed me didn't consider me my existence in the room. He moved
towards Sarah, "Are you alright?" he asked her.
Sarah nodded him and was trying to her feet but she could stand up, she
fell unconscious. She clutched my hands for support and I immediately
placed my hands around her waist and laid her down. I placed her head on
my lap slightly, "Sarah," I shook her head. I rubbed her hand but no
response. She looked weak.
"Damn, Joseph, get the car fast," He ordered him with frustration.
"What happens to her?" I asked him, but he didn't reply to me.
"Shit," Vivian came inside.
"You asshole!" Henry approached him and grabbed his collar violently,
"how many times I warned you, keep your damn business away from us.
I'll kill you."
I had never seen him such violent.
"Whoa! man calm down," Vivian waved his hand, even he didn't take
action against him.
"Sir, the car is ready," Joseph informed him.
Henry let go his collar. He cradled Sarah into his arms and was ready for
the hospital. He paused in front of me for a few seconds, "You don't need
to come."
"No. I want to," I pleaded with him.
"No," He gave me a cold glare and warned me.
CHAPTER 13 : His childhood friend
It had been three days since Sarah was admitted to the hospital. She had
low blood sugar. She had never told me that she suffered from such a
disease. Because of this reason her behaviour was strange on that day, she
looked pale and vulnerable. Thank god Henry had reached on time at the
hospital otherwise God knows what would happen. I visited her yesterday,
the doctor advised her for bed rest. But she told me she had some meeting
in Italy for her business trip. She was not going to skip her trip at any cost
she was very passionate for her work.
I entered the kitchen Jessica was making breakfast pancakes and it became
one of my favourite food, "Did you sleep well?" she asked.
I nodded at her. I wanted to tell her badly my sleep had already vanished
away since the day when I got married to Henry.
"How is your mom?" I asked. Her mother had heart disease. She had just
returned yesterday after doing her mother's checkup. She was such a hard-
working lady. She managed her mother's treatment along with domestic
expenses. She had also faced many difficulties in her life, her husband
abandoned her. There were no differences in our family conditions except
that I was her employer's wife and she was just a servant.
"Much better," she gave me her quick smile as trying to hide her beneath
the pain. I knew heart disease was not an easy disease to cure. It took time,
money and lots of blessing. My father was also suffering from heart
disease, he always suffered from chest pain, but he never showed up. At
last, He was unable to hide his pain from me. I always scolded him to take
his medicine on time, but now, I didn't know if dad would take medicine
on time or not.
I had lots of dreams before marriage. I had made my mind when I started
my work as a fashion designer, I would never allow my dad to work in
that small company. After paying his debt I made my him give resignation
to the company. And then we would live a peaceful life. It was all a
dream.
I also had made my mind, I married that man who had also cured to my
parents. I was the only child, how could they manage to live without me.
But after married to him my life had changed. He never allowed me to
visit my parents, he never cured them even he warned me at the time of
marriage if I didn't marry him he would ruin my parents.
I hate him from my deep heart. Henry was not a human he was a demon in
the human body. He tortured me, humiliated me. He had nothing special
except for his beautiful face. Many girls would chase after his charm,
name and fame. But, I was not that kind girl. In my view, humanity was
more important than beauty or money.
"Alice, are you there," she waved her hand. I was lingering in my own
world when she was talking to me.
"Yeah," I rubbed my head.
"I think someone is coming. Doorbell," she directed to the door. Her hands
were filled with chocolate syrup, so I had to open the door.
"Ok, I'll check," I headed towards the door. I had no idea who was coming
at that time. But I was feeling Henry could be. He didn't come since that
day.
I was right when I opened the door the three men were standing there.
Henry, his father and man with brown curly hair.
"Hey Alice," his father extended his hand to hug me. I hugged him back,
he was such a positive and loving man I'd ever seen. A small drop of tear
escaped my eyes. After a week I met him. He was really like my dad.
Henry stood like a dummy with his hands crossed in front of him with a
frowned face.
"Hey Alice," the curly-haired said and hugged me, gave me side kiss
affectionately, "Nice to meet you. My name is Paul."
Henry yanked me away from his grip, "Let's have breakfast," he placed his
arms around my waist, trying to show his fake and horrible love. He was a
good actor whenever his father near us he always acted like a sweet
husband.
"Jessica, how is your mother?" Me Robinson asked Jessica.
"She is good," Jessica smiled a bit and put pancakes on the table. I was
sitting beside Henry and his father in the middle and Paul across me
staring directly to Jessica.
"Hey, Jessica," Paul gave her a wink and she blushed. After serving, she
quickly jogged into the kitchen. He made her uncomfortable.
"Paul will be here for two days, "  Mr Robinson said while sipping his
coffee.
Henry choked out his food and coughed hard. I rubbed his back, I knew he
didn't appreciate it, but I had to do after all I was his so-called wife.
"Are you alright?" I made my concern face purposely.
He nodded, "What's wrong Dad? I don't want him in my house for two
days. You get that," he argued.
"Whether you want it or not, but I promised him so it's my time to make it
true. I am not in the mood to argue with you."
"But Dad."
"No buts Henry you're always like that. I said I am not in the mood."
Henry slammed his both fists on the table and stood up, "Ok, done," he
left the dining without finishing his breakfast. What kind of man he was?
Even he didn't bother to give respect to his father. Jerk.
**********
I was in the house backyard enjoying the sights of the beautiful garden.
The fragrance of rose was pure, sweet and fresh. The moist cold grasses
embraced by barefoot. The sounds of wind chill, birds, plants and rustling
leaves were echoing in my ears. The sky was pestle with red and orange
along with the glowing sun. The garden was the only thing I truly loved in
this house.
"Hey," I heard a masculine voice. Paul stood just behind me. He was tall
and lean towering over me and his hands were in his pocket as he was
waiting for my reply.
"Hey," I replied. He took a seat beside me.
"The garden is so beautiful. Isn't it?"
"Yeah," I smiled, "I love this garden. What are you doing here?."
"Um, I come out here to look beautiful roses. I used to come here very
often when I was a boy. There are many beautiful memories."
"Do you and Henry are childhood friends?"
"Yeah, we both are childhood Friend. Henry love roses so, I decided to
gift him that rose garden."
"Oh, you did this garden. This so beautiful you know. This garden is one
of the best gardens I have ever seen."
He ran his hand through his hair and gave me his best smile, "I feel glad to
hear that."
"Ok, tell me about yourself."
"I am an oncologist who treats cancer patients. I also work as a personal
doctor of Henry's father. I live in Australia, I have my own hospital."
"You've your own hospital, that's great. Your parents live there too?"
For a while he seemed like he lost in his own thoughts finally he said, "I
don't have parents."
"S-sorry."
"Don't apologize," he let out a long sigh of despair, "And I have no one in
place of my parent who cares for me. I was orphaned," he bowed his head,
"I was adopted by Mr Robinson when I was fourteen years old. Then I met
Henry, He became my best buddy. He never treated me aloof, he always
treated me like a brother."
I pitied him. I squeezed his hand gently, "You're the lucky one who met
such a great person."
"Yeah, I am," he smiled weakly, "Ok, leave this sad topic. Tell me
something about you and Henry. I mean when, where and how you both
were met for the first time," he rubbed his palm as showing his
excitement.
I didn't understand what to say. He had asked this question, it meant he
didn't know about the actual relationship between me and Henry. Before I
could say something, Henry appeared on time and I feel relaxed.
"I need a little talk to my wife. Come to my room."
"But why?" I asked.
He turned around, "I will be waiting for you, " he never even bothered to
reply me.
"Ok, see you, Paul," I headed into the house. My mind was overwhelmed
with the thought of why he asked me to his room. I remembered that day
he warned me to never come to his room so, why today he wanted me to
be there.
I knocked on the door and entered the room. It was the first time I was in
his room. I studied his room was painted in cream colour laced with black
stripe design gracefully, the king-size bed, a closet in opposite the bed and
big black couch in just below the window. There was only one window
graced with black curtains. The room was large enough I could open my
own boutique here. And, that jerk offered me such a small room.
He was working on his laptop. He didn't even consider my presence. I
cleared my throat so that I could catch his attention.
"If I have not heard wrong, you called me?" I moved into the room like
creeping snail.
"Yeah," his eyes didn't break the focus as he working on his laptop.
I stood there for a few seconds. There was a heavyweight of silence
between us.
After a while he shut down his laptop and moved towards me, "Aren't you
feel cosy with him?" sarcasm crept into his voice.
Him he referring to Paul. He narrowed his eyes at me, "And I don't like
this idea."
I crossed my arms over my chest, "And you are feeling jealous."
He clenched his jaw, "And why am I?" He came even closer to me, "I
don't want you to near him. Because I care about him. He is a nice and
innocent guy. Who knows when will you seduce him?
"Why I will seduce him?" I raised my voice. Anger burst out in me. I want
to scream at him. Why he always thought like that, I was not a slut.
"Obviously you're poor," he said in a bored tone.
I cringed at his words. I felt pain in my heart. He thought very lowly about
me.
"Yes I'm poor, but I'm not like you, Mr Henry Robinson. I'm not cold-
hearted, cruel, vicious and arrogant. You always think about yourself,
would you ever think about me? How I feel whenever you disrespected me
and humiliated me. You're beautiful Henry you're so beautiful for the
people, but for me, you're an Evil soul in the world," I breathe heavily.
Tried to calm my accelerating heart. I didn't know what comes to me, but I
couldn't control myself after hearing his harsh words.
His broad chest rose up and down as he trying hard to control his temper.
His hand balled into a fist and his dark eyes burning into me. He was
angry, fiercely angry.
And next moment he slammed me against the wall and his hands around
my neck. He squeezed my neck cut down the breath supply, "You're no
one who told me who I am and what kind of person I am because," his
grip became tighter "I am a very bad person even far away from your
imagination Alice."
The teardrop ran down through my cheeks and dropped into his hand.
Finally, he let me go. I coughed hard gasped for air.
"So, you called me here to tell me not to seduce him," I coughed hard. I
felt a scorching pain around my neck.
"No, I called you because I want you to stay in my room," he said through
his teeth.
My jaw dropped open and I saw him with wide eyes, he wanted me to stay
in his room. I shifted my weight as feeling unwell, "I won't agree..," he
didn't give me time to finish my sentence and cut me off.
"I'm telling you not asking you," he turned around and back to his work,
"Now, you can leave," he was not saying but ordering me even if I didn't
agree I had to do this.
********
I was in Henry's room, sitting on the couch and seeing a beautiful view of
the garden in the night time, it looked even more beautiful in the dark
night. The cold waves of wind chilled across my face and I could feel the
fragrance of beautiful roses.
Except looking outside the window, I couldn't do anything in his room.
He was engaged in his work. He wanted me in his room because of Paul.
Paul didn't know anything about our actual relationship. So before he took
the wrong idea Henry called me in his room. I was going to sleep on this
couch and tolerating back pain.
I turned around to find that he was unbuttoning his shirt, revealing his
tanned, flawless and muscular physique.
God. He was sexy as hell.
His chest muscle was thick and hard as a brick. I averted my gaze not
wanting to stare him like a puppy. He stepped towards me. Seeing him
shirtless made me intimidated by him.
"Alice," he came closer to me and naked. His closeness made me weak
and now his face was a few inches off. I shut my eyes tightly and waiting
for his next step.
I heard the sound of a thud. And eventually, his warmness vanished, "I
don't bother polluted air in my room," he shut the window and got back to
his bed. I was really crazy to think that he was going to kiss me.
As I laid on the couch, my phone rang. I wondered who was calling at that
late night.
"A-Alice your dad," I heard my mom's trembling voice.
CHAPTER 14 : Disgustful person
I checked into the hospital, dad had got a heart attack it made me even
worse. My legs felt heavy with every step and my chest ached with every
breath. I had no enough courage to confront my mom.
She was sitting in the waiting room, looked pale and helpless. Her head
rested against the chair and she looked lost in her own world. I took a deep
breath to face her. I slightly laid my hand along her shoulder and she
looked up. Her eyes were red and moist. I gave her a tight hug, she needed
me "Alice your dad," she whispered in her weak voice.
"Sh. Don't cry. Nothing will happen to him. He is going to be okay. He is
my strong dad, he is the fighter," I didn't know if I convinced her or me.
But at that time this was the best way to confront her.
The doctor came out, "Doctor how is my dad doing?" I asked
immediately.
He took a long sigh, "We need to perform surgery immediately. His
condition became worse with every second," he paused for a second, "You
have to deposit $80000 then we will start our surgery."
I did not have $80000 at that time. Hardly I had twenty thousand how
could I manage sixty remained?
"This is some paperwork you have to fill it."
"Doctor, I don't have such amount of money right now, will I get some
extra time to arrange money?" I felt ashamed of saying this word. I was
not a good daughter, I was unable to fulfil my responsibility.
"Sorry to say that, but if you're unable to deposit a sum of money we can't
perform our surgery. It's against our discipline. But due to your personal
reasons, we will give you one day time so that you can manage your
money. Until then we keep him in ICU."
I nodded at him, "Thank you, doctor."
"Make sure, don't be late it will cause to a patient's life."
He handed me a paper. I filled it and headed to the receptionist.
"Ah. Alice," I heard a familiar masculine voice. I turned around and saw
that Vivian came towards me, "What a coincidence. Seeing you here
again."
I lifted my gaze at him and clutched the papers against my chest. I wasn't
in the mood talking with him.
"Ah. Why are you crying?" Amusement laced his voice. He wiped away
my tears, I immediately stepped back didn't want his touch.
"Vivian. Please," I said coldly.
"I'm just asking you," his face graced with a grin. He was feeling happy,
wasn't he? Watching me like that he enjoyed me and mocked me, "What is
that?" He snatched the papers from my hand.
"Give it to me," I jumped, but it had no use.
"Oh. Your dad. So sad," he lifted his gaze, "You know what. Now you
will come to know what is the pain of losing someone special."
"Because of you my little sister is still in a coma," the pain beneath his
blue eyes. But no matter how many time I did explain to him. He always
considered me guilty of Ava's condition.
At that time I felt pain, awful and guilt, "But it's not my mistake. It was
just an accident," I whispered I wasn't in such condition to fight him and
retort him back. I was totally exhausted.
He said nothing, only gazing me, "I can help you," he said and surprised
me.
"But only on one condition."
"What is that?"
He came even closer to me and leaned over me, "One night one million."
I was stunned by his statement.
"You know, you need money at any cost. Let's exchange it. You will
satisfy my desires and I will satisfy your needs."
"How dare you? You're an odious person I've ever seen in my life. I'm
married! Vivian Miller. I'm not a whore," I raised my voice and caught
everyone's attention.
"I offered you, Alice. It's up to you if you want to do or not," he said
calmly, even didn't react at words, "This is my card," he handed me his
golden card and walked out of the hospital.
*********
I entered the house. Jessica was in the kitchen preparing breakfast. Henry
and Paul were sitting on the table eating breakfast. I walked silently so that
no one could notice me.
"Where have you been?" Henry walked towards me. He stared directly at
me as studying my every movement. I bowed down my head didn't want
to meet his gaze.
"I'm asking you something, Where have you been?" anger crept into his
voice.
"I went to the hospital to check out my friend," I lied because I didn't want
him to know about my father's condition. I understood him very well he
didn't help me but make it even harder.
"How's she now?" Paul asked and walked to me.
"She is fine," I said, "Excuse me," I excused myself and headed to my
room so that I could avoid lying. Henry's eyes followed me at my every
step.
I got into the bathroom to let warm shower on my body. It could ease my
tension. Whenever I closed my eyes, I always saw my beautiful dad was
lying on the hospital bed unconscious.
At that time I couldn't understand what should I do.  How would I manage
the remaining money in such a small time?
Vivian offered me, but his offer was disgusting. If I accepted his offer I
wouldn't face myself, how could I face Henry and his father? How could I
sleep with random men? How could I believe him?
Henry and Vivian were the same. They wanted their revenge. They would
never care about the other's pain and feeling.
The blood clots throbbed in my head. It seemed like my brain would blast
at any time.
I got out of the shower and wore simple top and jeans and pulled my hair
into a bun.
Today, I didn't want to wear a designer cloth according to Henry's taste.
I got down and sat on the table.
"Good morning," Jessica greeted me with her bright smile.
"Morning," I gave her my forceful smile. Henry was still there. He should
have left for his work, but he was here, he was punctual he wanted
everything on time.
"You are looking weak," Paul commented, "I could say that you have
cried whole night," he was a professional doctor. It was normal for him to
caught body changes.
Henry was talking on the phone, but his eyes on me. What's wrong with
him. Had he suspected me, I lied?
Paul put his hand on mine, "What happened to you? Is your friend
alright," Henry's eyes dropped on our hands, I quickly took away my
hands.
"Nothing I told you she is fine," it became even more difficult to show a
genuine smile at that condition.
"I will leave today. I got a call I have some urgent surgery to perform. I
badly wanted more time to spend with you guys, but sad to say that I have
to leave now. I am a doctor so for me, the patient is my priority."
"Ok, I will ride you to the airport," Henry stated.
"Alice I am looking forward to you," Paul said. I nodded at him. He stood
up and gave me a quick hug. He was a generous person. He was frank,
cute and gentle. I missed him, but it really sad to me, I met him in such a
condition. I hope we met like a stranger so that I could behave him like the
real me. But yesterday Henry claimed me that I seduced him and it truly
hurt me.
Jessica was doing the dishes and I was still sitting on my chair. I didn't
have an appetite to eat.
"Why aren't you eating breakfast?" she came to pick up the dishes.
"I don't have an appetite."
"If you want something else, tell me I will cook for you."
"Thank you. But right now, I need some rest," I got up and walked to my
room.
My room was the only place where I could feel peace. I laid along the bed,
thinking about the idea of how to manage money. I couldn't understand
How could I arrange money.
I tried to call Sarah but she was in Italy and her phone was out of
coverage. If I told Henry God knows what he would do, maybe he would
make it even worse. It went even harder and harder for me.
Mom and dad had no relatives.
Mom would wait for me in hope. I couldn't see her like that I had the only
last choice and I was going to do this. I promised her nothing would
happen to him. And now I had to make it true at any cost. I had to save my
dad.
I phoned him, in two rings he received my phone call seemed like he was
waiting for my phone call, "Vivian," he said in his deep voice.
"A-Alice," I said in a shaky voice. I heard, he chuckled.
"I know. That's why I have already set up everything for my little whore."
Little whore. I loathed him No! Actually, I loathed on me, thinking to
spend the night with him. I had never dreamed that I have to do such a
thing. But I had to do this for the sake of my father.
"I am sending you a beautiful dress, you have to wear it and I will
message you my address."
"If I deny of wearing that dress," I said. How could he choose what should
I wear?
"Don't show me your damn attitude. You need me not I need you" he
snapped and cut the call immediately, without even listening to me.
Jessica knocked on the door and came in, "Alice this parcel is on your
name," she put a brown package on my bed. I nodded to her and she
walked out.
I opened the package and saw purple coloured off-shoulder very short
dress. He had already planned to make me a slut. I threw the dress on the
floor due to frustration, but it had no use. I had to wear this.
After an hour I got ready wearing that dress. It barely reached my thing
showing my full legs. I made my brown hair into a slight curl. I put some
natural makeup with red lipstick. I studied my appearance in the mirror, I
was looking exactly like a seducer.
I walked down and headed to the exit door, "Alice," Jessica called me out.
I turned around and clutched the jacket tightly around me so that she
couldn't see my dress beneath it.
"Where are you going?" she asked.
I dropped my head didn't want her eye contact, "Just visit my friend."
She studied me for a while, "I will call Joseph he will ride you."
Now she frustrated me, "No, I will go on own, don't bother him."
She gave me a confused look, "Okay."
I took a cab and gave him the address.
"Here you go," I paid him the fare and climbed off the car.
I entered into one of a luxury hotel and asked the receptionist for the room
number.
I went into the elevator, pressed the sixth floor. I knocked onto the door
and walked in.
He was sitting on the edge of the bed wearing a greyish shirt and jeans
totally different from his daily suit. His face was cleanly shaven and his
hair was styled to perfection. I felt like I came here for dating and he
exactly looked like a teen boy.
He turned and stared directly at me. I gulped lump in my throat and slowly
stepped into his way.
"You look exactly what I imagined. Hot and sexy," his eyes trailed down
my whole body.
"Come here," he commanded.
"Sit here," he pointed to the bed. I sat at the edge of the bed. He sat right
beside me.
He held my hands and began to rub it slightly. Immediately I yanked
away, didn't like this idea.
"Don't defy me! The more you turn away the more I become excited."
I bent down, clutched the fabric of dress even tighter due to anger, "You
are a such a shameless."
"And you? If you have such a shame then why you are here?" He gripped
my chin and made me look at him, "Tell me. If I didn't see you in the
hospital who the hell would help you," I gazed into his eyes for a few
seconds, I saw pity. How could he pity me?
In a next blink, he caught a handful of my hair and yanked my head onto
him. He kissed me, kissed me hard enough to bruise my lips. It was an
aggressive kiss. He was demanding to kiss him back but I didn't respond
to him. Before I took furthermore step. He yanked me even closer, "Kiss
me, dammit."
I didn't want him to kiss the tears ran down through my cheeks. A bit later
I kissed him back. I was ashamed of doing such a thing.
Suddenly the door slammed open and I jumped.
"YOU ARE SUCH A DISGUSTFUL PERSON," it was him. My heart
began to accelerate against my chest, my arms became weak even my
knees didn't feel strong. I turned around to see Henry at the door. He
glanced at my swollen lips before he turned back his gaze into my eyes.
His expression was unreadable, but I could guess that he was horribly
angry at me.
Before I could speak something. Immediately he approached me and
slapped me across my face as hard as he could. I dropped down the floor
and felt something cold at the corner of my lips. I was bleeding but I didn't
feel pain as the pain in my heart for what I had done.
"Then you have seen. What kind of woman she is," Vivian said and I was
dumbfounded by his statement. He planned this on purpose. What a fool I
was. How could I believe in him, how could I forget he was a criminal
who didn't spare anyone's life. Then how could he spare me, I was the
reason for his sister's condition.
I turned to face Henry but he was not there. He had already left the room. I
raised to my feet, "Where are you going?" Vivian gripped my wrist.
"Why did you do this?" I whispered.
"Because I want my revenge, Alice. You totally deserve it! I want Henry
always hate you till his last breath. Because my sister deserves him not
you. She loves him a lot."
I said nothing, I was extremely sad, he breaking my trust. He pulled a
cheque out of his pocket and threw it on my face, "Your money," he said
and headed to the door.
"Stop! I don't want your money," I said angrily.
He glanced over his shoulder "Whether you need it or not, but your father
need this money right now so, It would be better if you should accept this
money."
 CHAPTER 15 : Why he helped me?
"What! How could it be possible? Please check out once again," I
requested to the receptionist. She told me that the bill had already paid and
dad's surgery had already taken place. How could it be possible? Mom
didn't tell me that she had a relative. Who possibly paid the bill. I was
really surprised.
"Sorry, your bill has already paid," she said after checking out in a
computer.
"But. Can you please tell me who is paying the bill?"
"Sure."
"What happened?" The doctor said from behind.
"Here I arrange money for surgery. And she said my bills have already
paid," I told him.
He gave me confuse look like he didn't understand my statement. After a
few seconds he said, "Sorry Madam, we didn't recognize you. If we know
that you are related to Mr Robinson our hospital would endure all the
expenses of the surgery."
What
I was speechless. He didn't charge any money for surgery, If he knew that
I was Henry's wife. I couldn't understand what to say.
"Mr Robinson is our biggest charitable contributor to cancer and heart
patients. If you told us that you are the wife of his son. We did not ask for
money."
"It's ok, " I said.
"And your husband came here on his own to pay your father's bill. It is a
shame that we bothered him. Why didn't you tell us earlier that you are his
wife? You didn't even mention your surname in the papers" What Henry
came here to pay my bill. God certainly doctor had some
misunderstanding.
I cleared my throat feeling embarrassed, "I don't want to take advantage of
his name. I am capable of doing things on my own," it was a lie. I wasn't
capable of doing things on my own.
"We have completed your father's surgery now he is out of danger."
"Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much," I was glad hearing hi word. Dad
was fine, "Can I meet him," I asked quickly.
"Yeah. But after an hour."
I nodded to him and moved towards dad's room. I could meet him only
after an hour, but mom was still there. I wanted to see her happy face.
The doctor said Henry had paid all the bills, it really shocked me. My
mind overwhelmed with lots of questions like how could he know about
my dad's condition, why he helped me. He was mad at me then why he
would care for me. God
I couldn't digest he really helped me out.
When I approached the hallway, my jaw dropped open, I surprised to see
him. I saw Henry sat beside my mom. His hands were interlocked with
mom's hand. His facial expression was soft and adorable which I had
never seen. Beast converted into an angel. Oh God, he is not that Henry.
"Mom," I called out. Two pairs of eyes stared directly at me.
"Alice," she stood up and hugged me. "Your father is alright," she looked
really happy.
"I know," I glanced at him. His expression was changed not soft but dark.
He stared at my eyes, then my lips. His expression was unreadable but I
could say that he was thinking about last night.
"Doctor has said that you can meet your husband after an hour," I said and
she smiled softly.
"Until then you meet to your husband," she pointed at Henry.
He stood up, "Sorry, but I have some urgent meeting. I must go now," he
crossed me didn't even glance me.
"Henry I walked past him," but he ignored me completely. No doubts.
"Mom I will be back," she nodded and I jogged towards him.
"Henry," I called out him, but he was too fast that he had already
approached the exit gate. He walked like a professional model even from
the back, he looked so beautiful. His broad shoulder was prominent and
noticeable, stretching his suit fabric. Every nurse was glancing, he was
such an eye-catching man.
I ran faster to catch him, "H-Henry please stop," I said between my breath.
Finally, he stopped and I approached him.
I wanted to thank him. He helped me in a hard time. I took hold of his
hand, "Thank you so much," I said with my beautiful smile.
He snatched away his hands, "Don't touch me. Don't use that dirty hands
of yours to touch me," he hissed. He behaved me like I was suffering from
some sort of bacterial diseases which caused his hand.
"I just wanted to thank you."
"I don't need your damn Thanks."
"If you don't need my thanks then Why you helped me?"
He came closer to me, "I have not helped you. I have helped the poor
parent who was unable to pay their bills. And those poor parents didn't
even know what their daughter doing behind their back. Having sex with
some random guys."
I closed my eyes for a movement, swallowing his painful words. His every
word pierced my heart and made me vulnerable. He hurt me every time
and every second. Why he pushed me far away whenever I came near him,
"I-I...dododododon't.," I tried to speak in my shaky voice.
"You do Alice. I saw you. How could you manage to lie? You should be
ashamed of yourself!" He said through his teeth.
I met his gaze, the pain and hurt beneath his eyes. Why he was hurt. He
didn't even consider me as his wife then why he helped me. Our eyes
locked for a few seconds but I broke it off. I didn't have enough guts to
look into his eyes. I was ashamed of everything for what I had done
yesterday. It made me feel really low. Finally, he walked out of the exit
door without a single glance, leaving me pained.
******
Mom and dad both were talking looked happy together. I went into the
room.
"Ah, Alice," dad called me with his weak voice. He looked thin and fragile
like a skeleton but his eyes immediately filled with light when he saw me
coming.
"Dad," I approached him and gave him slight hug. I wanted to hug him
tightly, but his body was still weak.
"I miss you, dad," tears rolled through my cheeks. He didn't know how
much I missed him. Mom embraced me from my back.
"Don't cry darling, I am alright," he assured.
"Dad! How can you be such an irresponsible? You surely didn't take your
medicine on time," he bowed down in despair said nothing. I didn't like to
scold him, but what would I do he was such an irresponsible.
"OK darling, sorry. Next time I won't forget to take medicine on time," I
smiled at him.
I took hold of his hand, "Dad, Do you still work there?"
"Hm, What happen?"
"I don't want you to work in that small company anymore. Please give
them resignation."
"Then, what will I do?"
"You do nothing. You don't need to do work any longer. I will find better
jobs and transfer my entire salary to you."
"No Alice, I will get bore by sitting at home useless."
"Dad You don't know how I suffered when you got a heart attack. For a
short time, I thought that I would lose you forever when I was unable to
manage money. You don't know how mom survived these twenty-four
hours. I don't want to lose you again. You can do anything planting and
gardening, but not working in that company. I know your employer, he
always pressurized you for work."
"Alice Please."
"No dad no, please. You had done many things for me but what have I
done? Nothing I did nothing. After I got a job in Robinson fashion house.
Then I got married to a rich man. Who has never allow me to visit you."
"Shut up Alice. Don't talk about Henry like that he is your husband" mom
growled.
"Yes, he is my husband, but the worst husband," I rolled my eyes. He was
such a violent man always broke me up.
"What are you talking. Don't forget because of him your dad is alive,"
anger crept into her voice.
"He didn't pay the bills mom. His dad is a big charitable contributor in this
hospital. Possibly doctor cut down our bills from those charitable monies."
"Are you crazy Alice. He didn't use the charitable money. Yes, you are
right when the doctor got to know that we are relative of Robinson then
they began surgery for free but Henry came on time and refused. I saw a
disappointment in his face when he got to know that you didn't use his
name in the papers," I had not mentioned my surname in the paper.
She grabbed my forearm and forced me to look at her, "Alice I am very
disappointed in you. Why aren't you mention your surname in the papers?
For god sake, you are his wife."
"Mom. It just slipped out of my mind," I said in bore tone. Her mouth
wide opened.
"Aren't you lose your mind. What a rubbish excuse."
I crossed my arms over chest, "Mom, I am thankful he paid bills. But it
doesn't mean, he is a soft-hearted and kind man," I cupped her face, "You
are so innocent. You just see the goodness of people. You never saw the
darkness of people."
"You are just twenty-three and I am forty-eight. I have more experience
than you about the people in the world. What I saw in him you never
notice."
She came closer to me and lightly caressed my hair, "Alice you are seeing
what he showing you. You are not seeing the real Henry beneath him. I
saw him different, who care, love and adore people," she took my hands,
"Sweety you have to work on it. He is not what you think. But he is what
you can't see. One day you both prove to be a lovable couple like me and
your dad."
I didn't understand what I should say in her comment, I just nodded. How
did I explain to her? We couldn't be together. We couldn't become a
lovable couple because Henry loved Ava. He had nothing to give me
except hatred.
"Alice, What are you thinking," Mom called out.
"Nothing," I brushed off my thoughts, "What did you say?"
"I said that I want to invite Henry to dinner. And I need your help."
"What! Are you crazy mom. He won't come," mom was expecting more.
How could she think he would come for dinner. He didn't even glance me
and she was expecting him such a thing.
"Alice, listen to me. I just want to thank him. In such a hurry, I couldn't
even get a chance to thank him properly. Convince him for the sake of
your mom," she made her innocent face. God!
"Ok," she still looked at me like a puppy, "Ok mom, I will do it," she
quickly hugged me tighter. I loved her smile. At that time I was really
happy. I felt complete me. I was nothing without my parents and my small
world.
CHAPTER 16 : Strange feeling
"Sorry, but you are not qualified for this job," woman who was sitting in
the front of me said. She seemed in her middle age with brown skin and
bright green eyes. Her face was crowded with a heavy amount of makeup
but her freckles were still visible. She was the head of school.
I applied for a teaching job in elementary school. I promised to my parents
to find a suitable job and helped them.
"Even, you have no bachelor degree," she glanced at my resume, "You are
fashion designer so why do you apply here?"
"Because of some personal reasons," I fixed my gaze on the table so that
she didn't ask anymore question-related to my broken dream.
"Oh," she flipped the papers of my file, "But I impressed with you," she
studied me for a while, "I like your talking skill and calmness. All we need
this kind of teachers who can handle our children patiently."
I smiled at her, "Thank you. So am I eligible for this job?" I asked quickly.
She nodded, "But only on one condition. First, you should give a trial after
that we will decide if you are eligible or not."
I nodded at her, "I will try my best to give my best," I stood up for leaving.
"I hope so."
I walked out of the office. Finally, I found the job according to my choice.
Teaching job better fitted into my schedule.
Today dad was discharged from the hospital and he recovered very fast. It
had been one week since I met with Henry. I had not seen him since that
day.
I looked around the school to divert my mind, not to think about him. The
children were playing, some were crying and some were sitting at the
corner place. I loved children a lot. I was really happy I was going to work
here. It was my first time to teach a little kid.
Joseph was waiting outside the school. Since that day He never left me
alone. He followed me everywhere. Sometimes I got annoyed with him,
but it was not his fault, he was only doing his duty. Probably Henry would
tell him to accompany me everywhere.
He was still standing there outside the car like a robot waiting for me. He
was such an obedient man.
I headed to the car but someone caught my attention. I saw little girl she
wore some kind of black, big shoes even she couldn't walk properly. Her
legs were paralyzed. She walked alone along the road it would dangerous
for her.
I should take her back to the school, "Joseph I will be back. Just wait for a
minute," I jogged towards her.
Before I could catch her I saw a black car was coming from opposite
directions at a very fast speed.
Oh, hell no.
I didn't know if the driver would notice a little girl or not. Immediately I
ran much faster as I could, "Hey," I tried to call her. Ten seconds passed,
then twenty and thirty finally, I caught her and cushioned her in my arms
and jumped across the road before the car could hit us.
I closed my eyes and was gasping for breathing for some time. I heard the
two sounds of the heartbeat at the same time. The searing pain was in my
elbow and my back and I also gained some bruises on my elbows. But I
felt really happy eventually, I managed to save her.
I slowly opened my eyes to see that girl was hugging me tightly and her
small hands tightened around my body.
"Baby," I whispered and tried to sit but couldn't due to pain in my
backbone.
"Mum," she muttered under her breath. I could feel her whole body was
shaking.
"My lord. Alice," Joseph came approached me.
I turned her around to see her cute face.
"Mum," again she muttered through her trembling lips. Her eyes were
closed tightly. She was missing her mother. A poor little girl.
I cupped her face, "Baby open your eyes. Don't be afraid. You are alright,"
she slowly opened her eyes and allowed me to see her beautiful blue eyes.
A young woman jogged and approached us. she seemed like a school
teacher, "Sorry miss it's all my fault," she slightly bowed down for
apologizing.
"It's fine," I said. Joseph helped me to stand up.
"Actually, today is her first day and she has been crying since morning," I
could see the worry lines on her face.
I heard the sound of weeping. The little girl was crying and was constantly
rubbing her eyes. I took hold of her hand, "Don't rub your eyes. It will hurt
you," for the first time she laid her eyes on me.
"I want to go home," she said in her pouty lips. She was so cute.
"Sorry miss. I will take care of it," young woman took hold of her hand,
"Right now you need first aid," she pointed to my wounds.
I smiled at her, "No need I am fine."
Before I could say furthermore the black SUV parked in the front of us.
"Her father is here," the young woman said and moved towards the car.
I glanced over there, but couldn't see her father. Suddenly my phone
buzzed and I glanced at the phone it was Sarah.
"Where are you, Alice?" Sarah screamed through the phone made me
jumped.
"Calm down! Why are you screaming?"
"Do you forget!"
Forget what?
Oh no. Yesterday She asked me to come to the riverside. How could I
forget that? I cleared my throat feeling really embarrassed, "Sorry Sarah I
will be there. Just wait a minute."
"I have been waiting for you for a half-hour," she said annoyingly. I didn't
say a word because I had nothing to speak.
"Ok," finally she said calmly and hung up.
I climbed in the car and asked Joseph to the riverside.
"You need ointment," he glanced through the rearview mirror. I nodded at
him.
After fifteen minutes we finally reached our destination. I climbed off the
car, "Joseph you don't need to wait here. Sarah is with me, she will drive
me home," he nodded in agreement.
Sarah sat on the bench and was typing something on the phone. I took a
seat beside her, "Hey."
"You are forty-five minutes late," her gaze stayed fixed on her phone.
"I am sorry. I forget it."
She sighed, "ok," and stood up. "First we will go to the hospital to meet
Ava and then we will go shopping."
Hospital, but she didn't tell me that we were going to the hospital to meet
Ava.
She crossed her arms over her chest as waiting for my reply.
"Henry doesn't like if he will get to know that I went to the hospital to
meet Ava. He already warned me that he never wants me around her."
She took hold of my wrist, "Don't worry, he won't know anything."
I hesitated for a bit before giving her final answer, "Ok."
*****
We arrived at the hospital and asked the receptionist for Ava's room no.
Before I moved forward Sarah grabbed my arm, "Hey, your hand. Are you
hurt?"
"It's nothing, " I brushed away her hand, "Let's go we are getting late."
"Show me your hand. How could you be such an irresponsible, Alice," she
scolded and grabbed my forearm and studied my wounds.
"I am fine Sarah. It's not a big deal," I snatched away my arms. I didn't
want to bother her. For me, it was just small bruises and she was behaving
as my hands were fractured.
"Shut up. You stupid woman. You don't know there is a risk of infection if
you don't heal your wounds on time. Let's go to the doctor after that we
will meet Ava."
We went to the doctor. She cleared my wounds and applied ointment
bandages. I felt relaxed from the burning pain in my elbow, but my back
had still hurt.
"Let's go," Sarah grabbed my arms slightly and helped me to stand up.
"I have wounds in my hands, not in my legs. I will walk on my own," I
chuckled at her. She cured me like a mom.
Then we headed to Ava's room. I felt really happy, I was going to see her.
Every time I swallowed the guilt, grief and regret for what I had done.
Because of me, she had such a condition and she went into a coma. Henry
never allowed me to see her, he hated the thought I ever go around her.
We approached her room. The big man in a black suit stood outside the
room. He looked like a bodyguard.
When we tried to step into the room, he stopped us, "Sorry madam you
can't go."
"Who you are stopping us," Sarah growled at him poking her finger on his
wide chest.
"I am not anyone. I am just doing my duty," he bowed down slightly, "Sir
strictly warned me that no one will come inside the room."
What
Who was that, sir.
"Oh no Henry," Sarah blurted out.
I glanced through the window and saw Henry sat beside Ava's bed. Their
hands interlocked lovingly as he stared into her in such affection and
admiration. I felt something strange in my heart, which I had never felt
before. I didn't know it was feeling of envy or guilt. But I didn't want to
feel that kind of feeling and didn't want to stay here any longer.
"Alice. Stop!" Sarah was gasping past me, "Why are you walk in such a
speed. He is not going to kill you. Don't be scared."
"I am not scared," I stated firmly.
"So why are you walking like that."
I turned around and faced her, "Because I don't need to stick around here
any longer."
"Why are you sounding like that?" she studied me for a while, "Are you
feeling unwell."
I rubbed my forehead, "No," even I didn't know what was wrong with me,
why I was feeling like that. I hated this damn feeling.
CHAPTER 17 : My darkest and worst night
"You know kids are very cute, innocent and pure. They are a gift from
God. Whenever I teach those little kids, I really enjoy it even I didn't enjoy
that much in my fashion career," I took a bite of pancake. Jessica's
pancake was the most delicious thing I have ever eaten.
"Yeah, they are really cute," she poured a juice in my glass, "You know
when I was eighteen-year-old I worked as a nanny at my next-door and
believe me it was the most beautiful movement of my life."
We were talking about children and my new job. I shared my experience
of school with her. It was two days since I joined that work but it seemed
like I know those little children for years.
"Alice. Can I ask you something?"
"Hmm."
"What will you do if paparazzi will follow you? I mean you are the such
billionaire's wife, then they will definitely follow you."
"They won't know anything. I haven't mentioned my surname in my
resume and they don't even have any information to prove that I am Mr
Robinson's wife. And very few people know Henry's wife by face and.."
before I finished my words, I heard the sound of the doorbell.
She stood up, "I will check."
When she opened the door Henry's father came in. He wore a brown
designing suit looked ever young and handsome. I stood up and greeted
him with a soft hug.
He studied me for a few seconds, "You are not ready yet?"
I frowned, "Ready for what?" I didn't understand his statement.
He smiled lightly, "Today our company is going to throw a party for
Henry's success. He won an award for the best fashion brand." 
He didn't tell me anything about it. How did he tell me, he didn't even
come here for one week? I lifted my head at him, "He told me, but it
slipped out from my mind," I rubbed my forehead weirdly, again I lied.
He checked his Rolex wristwatch, "We have plenty of time till you go and
get ready for the party quickly."
I nodded at him and headed to my room.
I put on a floor-length golden gown. It had a deep opening in the front
showing off my cleavage, but I had no other elegant dress except this.
I used some extra foundation on my pale skin and coloured my lips in ruby
red it perfectly matched my white skin. I made my long hair in smooth
curl.
Finally, I got ready for the party and eyed myself in the mirror everything
seemed perfect. I put on golden heels the same matching with my dress
and walked down with trembling feet as wearing high heels. His father
was sitting on the couch reading newspaper and Jessica was engaged in
domestic chores.
He turned around and examined me for a while, "Who are you?" He gave
me confuse look, "Where is Alice?"
I adjusted my dress awkwardly, "I am Alice."
Jessica came beside me, "Oh my god," she covered her mouth with her
hand.
Now I felt anxious with her reaction. I knew that by putting heavy
makeup, I looked like a clown and I really looked like a clown. My face
became long due to frustration, "Am I look that strange? I will change,"  I
turned around to leave, but heard the sound of a laugh.
"You look so beautiful Alice," he said. I turned to him. There was a big
grinned at his look.
Jessica puts her hands on my shoulder, "You look just great," she said
with mesmerizing eyes.  
Now, I felt the blush on my face, I bowed down, tucking my hair strand
behind my ear, "Thank you."
We finally reached the hall and stepped in. The hall was decorated very
gracefully. Many people were gathered there. My eyes travelled around
the hall to find him. There were fine, upstanding handsome men and
beautiful women wearing their elegant suits and dresses, but my eyes only
fixed on that sexy man.
He wore a navy blue suit with a white shirt beneath it. He looked
stunningly handsome as always. He held himself with confidence, his
shoulders broad and powerful. He looked different to rest of the crowd.
Because he was different and unique.
His eyes were fixed to me he didn't even acknowledge Lisa presence, she
stood just beside him. She wore really short pink dress barely reaches her
thighs and her lips were painted in chocolate colour, she looked like a
witch. Again, my eyes settled on him and his eyes still fixed on me. He
moved forwards us to leave her behind.
I was still fixed to my place with his father. He approached us, "Dad" he
hugged him affectionately.
"I am proud of you my son," his dad said proudly. He nodded at him, then
paid attention to me.
"Baby," he took steps forward me and place his hands around my waist
and leaned over me, giving me kiss on my lower lips, "I miss you," I froze
in my place, couldn't breathe and was feeling extremely hot under him.
What he just said was true.
I bowed down my head, didn't want him to see me blushing, "I miss you
too," I finally replied. But I was not acting I told him the truth. I missed
him so much. I hated to admit that I miss him. But I really missed him.
"You guys enjoy. I will be back," his father excused us leaving both of us
alone.
Suddenly his grip became harsh around my waist, "Who invited you
here?" He narrowed his eyes at me.
"I-I," I couldn't form words, what should I  say to him, "I don't need an
invitation. I am your wife. If I want to come then I will come without
anyone's permission."
"But you can't come without my permission," he sipped his wine and
watched me every detail.
"Hello ladies and gentlemen now it's time for celebration for Mr Henry
Robinson success,"  the host said and then the entire crowd of guest
cheered and applauded for him.
Before he went there I grabbed his hand, "I want to talk to you. Can I get a
few minutes with you?"
He turned around to face me, "You really want to talk to me," he said
normally, but I felt he was mocking me, "See there," he pointed to the
crowded people in the hall, "Here everyone wants to talk to me."
"See there the CEO of textile," he showed me a man in his late fifty
wearing a business suit and was sipping his wine.
"There the manager of a five-star hotel," he showed me young man sitting
at a table by tapping his foot seemed like waiting for someone.
"The the CEO of the cosmetic company," he pointed to a young and
beautiful woman.
"Why are you showing me all these people?"  I said annoyingly.
"These are those people who have come here to meet me. They want my
few seconds only a few seconds, Alice," he leaned over me, "And you
need too. So why don't you wait till your number comes."
"Henry..," Before I could complete my word he cut me off.
"If you are waiting then tell me. If not, then stay away," he moved
forward. 
"I will wait," I said roughly.
*****
I sat at the bar counter sipping my drink as bartender makes a good drink.
I felt many stares on me, but my eyes on him. He told me to wait for him
until my number come and I waited for him. His father left the party long
ago, he asked me to come but I denied him. I told him that I would come
with Henry. But he was too busy with his guests didn't look at me. I felt
sleepy because it was midnight exactly my sleeping time.
I laid my head on the table seeing him. He was talking with people Lisa
stood beside him. Her hand on his shoulder sticking him like a magnet, I
hate that girl. But they looked a perfect match for each other. I was not
Henry type, but Lisa and Ava perfect match for him, this thought made me
jealous.
After one and a half hour
"Madam,"  someone shook me, "Madam," dammit disturbing my sleep. I
looked up at the bartender. I jumped I forget that I was at the party and fell
sleep on the table. I rubbed my face and looked around only a few people
were there. All were gone and where Henry?
I stood up, "What time is now?" I asked him.
He checked his watch, "1:30 A.M.," what!
Again, I looked around a few people were roaming around, but I didn't see
him, "Do you know where is Mr Henry Robinson?" 
He set his glass on the table, "He was going upstairs with his girlfriend."
I was furious on his statement. I slammed my fist on the table, "He is a
married man and I am his wife," I said angrily.
He saw me with wide eyes, "I-I am sorry," he stuttered, "actually..," before
he could finish I headed to the elevator.
I had to find him. How could he ignore me like that? I pressed the elevator
button firmly.
I got out and ran into the hallway where I could find him. I crossed many
rooms but didn't know where they were.
"Ah, Henry!" I heard a familiar female voice. Lisa.
"Ah, Henry you are hurting me," I stopped in the front of room number
twenty-five.
"Please be gentle," she cried. No, no she moaned with pleasure.
"Move there," he said, "I will ask Nina to bring new pairs of dress for
you."
I balled my fist, anger boiling inside me. I was angry at him, I waited for
him for five hours and he was doing such a thing. Disgusting!
When he helped my parents, I thoughts he had a soft side too. But I was
wrong. Fucking was the most important things for him. He didn't care for
his wife who was waiting for him so that she would get his few minutes.
Tears rolled down through my cheeks, but I hate my tears he did not
deserve my single teardrops. Why I was crying for him if he didn't care for
me.  I went out of the hotel and walked across the road all alone, it was
completely dark outside and walking in the dark was such stupidity. I
hurriedly pulled out my phone and called Joseph but probably he was
sleeping so I called a cab.
"Hey beautiful," a man said.
I ignored him and walked forward so that he stopped bothering me.
"Where are you going," he caught my wrist.
"Stay away," I yanked my hands and ran as much fast as I could. He
followed me and I couldn't run on high heels as he ran much faster than
me. Before I could run away he grabbed my forearm and pulled me onto
him. This time his grip was tighter than before.
"Let's have fun, beautiful," he gave me his dirty smile.
"Stay away, you bastard. You don't know who I am," I gritted at him and
kneed him right between his legs.
His grip loosened, "Bitch," he hissed and cupped his balls. This was my
victory.
I turned around to get ready to run, but next movement I stumbled to foot
and fell onto the road. I felt scorching pain across my cheeks, I lifted my
gaze to see who had slapped me hard. I saw another man with dark
complexion even frightening than the first one stood in front of me.
"What do you want," I whispered in my shaky voice.
He smirked and sat on his knee, "You baby. We want you," I shivered and
panic hit me hard in my chest. They were going to rape me and no one
was coming to save me and it became my darkest and worst night.
Before I took one more step, one man grabbed me from behind I struggled
to fight but I couldn't. And the second one began playing with my dress,
"let me go," I sobbed and begged him. But he began tearing my dress.
I kicked him between his leg, but he didn't react, it far away, he would
stop, "Don't move you fuck," He grabbed me by the hair and force me to
kiss. I felt nauseous and my whole body was shaking. His mouth travelled
down to my collarbone, "You are so beautiful,"  he moaned. I was broken
totally broken.
As long as he moved down to my breast suddenly I heard the loud sound
and his body fell on me at the same time. I gasped, feeling the blood all
over my body. Next movement his heavy body vanished away from me.
I saw a brown boot and followed the figure small gun in his hand and
second his shoulder-length hair and deep blue eye. Vivian. He pulled out
his jacket and laid on me. I tightened coat around me with a shaky hand.
"Fucking Asshole," he gritted and kicked the man who behind me as hard
as he could. His single kick made him unconscious, "Fuck," he ran his
finger through his hair look frustrated.
"Get up," he ordered me with a loud voice, "I said get up," I jolted with his
voice. Why he was angry. I tried to stand up, but I couldn't my body was
aching. In the end, I stood up, but still, I was trembling unable to accept
reality.
He turned around and grabbed both my shoulders and shook me, "What
the fuck are you doing outside in the dark night," I lifted my gaze at him. I
saw pity, softness and concerned for me it seemed like he was worried for
me, "What would you do if they..," he stopped and shook his head. Next,
he could say furthermore the blackness spread across my eyes, "Alice," I
heard him, "Fuck open your eyes," the last word I heard him.
CHAPTER 18 : I am sorry
I woke up, I was in a new place. The rays of sunlight fell into my face
through the open window and the sound of chirping birds echoed my ears.
I sat down, felt headaches and there was a slight pain in my back.
I studied the room. The wall was painted in white with golden flowers,
hardwood flooring, a red circular couch in the corner of the room and a
TV hung on the wall just straight to me. The room was beautiful and
elegant but I had no idea whom the house was this. The last things I
remembered I fell down unconscious.
And the next thing I noticed I was not in my own cloth, I was in a shirt.
What!
I heard the sound of footsteps.
The tall and strong figure came in the room, he was a person who saved
me last night. Vivian "You wake up," he said politely.
I pulled my knees against my chest. I didn't want him to see me in his
shirt. He stepped towards me, "Don't come near me. Stop there," I warned
him. How could he be such shameless and I knew this shirt was his,
"Where is my dress?"
He crossed his arms over his chest and smiled genuinely, it was the first
time I saw him smile, "You want that blood-filled dress?"
The memories of last night flashed in my mind. I clutched the blanket
tightly to keep my mind calm, "So you changed my dress," I said angrily.
He leaned over the wall and gazed directly into me, "You wanted me to
change your dress," smirked graced in his face.
Now he annoyed me, "Shut up," I snapped,
"Rose," I looked at him, "Her name is rose who changed your dress," I
took sighed in relief, "I want to talk to you. I..."
"I don't want to talk to you," I cut him off and stepped out of the bed, "I
want to go home."
He rushed towards me and caught my forearm, "You are not going
anywhere," he hovered over me, "Doctor said you got a traumatic attack
so you need more rest. It will relax your mind."
My eyes became moist due to memories of last night. He stared into my
eyes, "You are safe here. No one will hurt you," he said softly like he read
my mind. His behave was different. He was different. When he became
such kind to me. Weren't he hate me?
"You are telling me, I am safe here. You!" I poked my finger into his
broad chest, "The man who is already criminal. The biggest gangster of
town" the sarcasm into my voice.
He let go of my hands, "Yes, I am criminal, but I have never raped girls
and I won't"
I rolled my eyes, "Whatever but I want to go now," I headed to the door,
but before I could cross the room he caught my arms pulled me onto him.
"You are not going anywhere," this time he stated sternly.
"Please, Vivian, I want some peace. You  don't understand how I m
feeling right now."
"I understand what you have been through and how you are feeling right
now that's why I brought you here. You are safe here."
"I am not safe here. I am not safe in any other place. And you will never
understand my feelings because you are also one of those selfish people
who hurt others to get in their path. They don't care about others," I fell on
my knees and tears ran down through my cheeks. At that time I badly
missed my parents, I needed them and I wanted to go to my house, to be
with my parents.
He sat on his knees and pulled me into a tight hug. At that time I felt
secure in his arms because he was my saviour. He saved me from those
monsters, I hugged him back, "No one will hurt you," he whispered.
I pushed him away, "You hate me."
"No," he replied quickly. I stared into his eyes to find the truth, "whatever
I had done with you was wrong. I betrayed you and I feel sorry for you,"
his eyes were fixed on the floor as he didn't want me to see his weak side.
"You don't need to feel sorry. You don't remember your words what did
you say. You told me that you want your revenge and I deserve everyone's
hatred."
His eyes fell into sadness,  "Alice Please. I accepted that my need for
revenge was stronger till the day when I don't know you," he got hold of
my hand and met my gaze, "But when I got to know you real, I felt regret
to become such a shit person. I am sorry Alice," I could see the guilt in his
deep blue eyes.
I nodded at him, "I-I forgive you," it was very difficult to forgive a person
who was toying you, but I believed in second chance and I would give
him. He extended his arms to hug me, but I stopped him, "But in future, I
will never able to trust on you, Vivian. You lost my trust."
"Viv."
I heard a little girly voice I turned around to see a little familiar girl she
was that girl whom I saved on that day. She walked into the room.
"Viv. Who is that girl?" she pointed at me.
He pinched her little nose, "You don't recall she is the girl who saved you
on that day," I was surprised by his statement. How did he know about
that? He glanced at me, "Thank you, Alice."
"Oh," she came near to me and took hold of my hand in her little hand.
I smiled at her, "What are you doing?"
"I check you. If you are hurting," her statement made my heart melt, she
was so cute.
Vivian grabbed her in his arms, cradling her, "Have you done your
breakfast?"
She rolled her eyes, "Yup."
"And milk?"
She shook her head, "After if you're playing with me."
"You go daddy will come after a few minutes," he kissed her cheeks.
"What!" I blurted out. Both pairs of eyes stared at me, "She is your
daughter?" I stared at him with surprise and shock. He was married and he
had a daughter. God.
He nodded at me. When she got out of the room, he sighed, "She is my
life," he smiled lightly.
Now I understood why he felt sorry for me just because I saved his
daughter's life. I stood up and crossed my arms over my chest, "If you
think you are feeling sorry, just because I saved your daughter so you are
wrong. I don't need your sorry."
He stood up, "You take me wrong Alice. I feel sorry because I
misunderstood you. I thought that you are..," before he could complete his
words. We heard heavy sounds. He ran out of the room and I followed
behind him.
The next thing I saw Henry stood in the hall. He clenched his jaw and
gripped the edge of the stairs. His shoulders tensed with rage and the fiery
in his eyes.
"Why the fuck are you screaming," Vivian quickly descended the stairs.
"You fucking asshole," Henry caught his collar and gave him a hard
enough punch it made him bleed.
Before he could give him one more punch I caught his arms, "Stop it," I
growled at him. How could he become such violent?
He gazed into my body before he turned back his gaze into my eyes,
"Fucking buddy," he glared at Vivian, "You are high demanding whore
aren't you?"
Before he opened his mouth for one more disgusting word, I slapped him
hard as I could. It was the second time, I slapped him. How dare he! He
was the one who acts like a whore, he was the one who slept with another
girl and how could he pointed to me, "I think you are high demanding
MAN WHORE with your beautiful face and body" I said emphasising
each and every word.
He gripped my neck and slammed me against the wall so that he took
control over me, "How dare you. I warned you, don't you ever lay your
filthy hands still you have guts."
Vivian rushed towards him, " Fuck, let her go," he grabbed his hand pulled
away, "Fuck you, Henry," he snapped, "How could you be such a cruel.
You don't know anything yet you try to hurt her. You can't treat her like
that."
"It's none of your concern," he snapped him back.
"Do you have any fucking idea what she has been through," he balled his
fist, "She was almost raped if I was not there on time."
"What!" He turned to me, the fury in his eyes were no longer his features
turned into soft and his eyes were filled with pity. Our eyes were locked
for a few seconds, but he looked away feeling ashamed. He came towards
me and took a hold of my hands, "Let's go."
I snatched away my hands, "I walk on my own."
We sat in the car. It was the first time I was sitting in his car and he
allowed me in his car, "Do you remember who they were? I mean face and
some remark," he said heavily and gripped the steering wheel tightly.
I fixed my eyes out of the window, "You don't need to do anything. Vivian
already killed them," I remembered how the blood sprayed on my body
when he shot them.
During the ride, we didn't talk single words he stayed fixed on the road
and never looked at me. I stayed fixed on the window.
When we reached I hurriedly climbed off the car and ran into the house,
he called me but I chose to ignore him. I was not in a condition to talk
about that incident again.
Jessica opened the door, but before she greeted me, I rushed to my room.
Hurriedly I got into the shower to clean myself the dirt and smell which I
got from last night. I felt really dirty. I rubbed my body, even harder, it
would bruise my body. But I didn't care about it, all I knew that I must
free from that dirt, smell and most important memories. After spending a
half-hour in the shower, finally, I got out and checked my appearance in
the mirror. My body filled with red bruises on my neck, elbow, shoulder
everywhere they were touching me.
After I got dressed. I went out of the room. Due to anger I misbehaved
Jessica, she greeted me but I ignored her. I must apologize to her.
But before I could approach her I heard Henry's screaming. I followed the
sound of his voices. Next things I saw Henry stood in the hallway, his
hand in his pocket and but he was not alone Joseph was also there. His
both hands were interlocked in front of him and his head fixed on the
floor. I went nearer to them so that I could hear him, why he was
screaming.
As long as I reached the hallway the last word I heard, "You are fired!" he
said to him without any hesitation and without any mercy.
I saw Joseph he stood there without showing any expression. His
expression was unreadable. He didn't show any signs of insecurity and
scarcity.
"Ok sir," he bowed slightly and ready to go. No! I would not let him go
like that. I ran towards him and took hold of his hand, "Why he fired
you?"
He smiled weakly, "Sorry Alice. I was unable to fulfil my duties. I don't
know why he was angry, but I could sense that something bad happened to
you which does not happen if I were with you. He strictly told me that I
must keep with you everywhere but yesterday," he sighed. I bit my lower
lips so that I could stop myself in a sob. It was not his mistake why he
suffered.
"You are not going anywhere," I was not telling to him, but I was ordering
him.
I followed Henry he ascended the stairs, "Why are you fired him?" I
growled at him from behind.
He glanced over his shoulder, "I don't like a person who disobeyed me,"
he continued his walking.
"He has not disobeyed you," I raised my voice with rage. He stopped and
turned around, giving me his full attention.
"It is not your damn business."
I walked near to him, "He is working for your family for twenty years and
you have no little mercy against him. What kind of man you are. You are
such a stone-hearted. You don't even understand anyone's problems. It was
not his mistake," I step ahead crowded him, "But It was your mistake."
He swallowed my words and said nothing.
"You told me to wait for you and I waited for you for five hours without
any complaint. But lastly, what you did," I didn't complete my sentences, I
didn't want to recall those things again and again. It made me vulnerable.
"What I did?"
I swallowed a lump in my throat, "Don't fire him," I changed the topic.
"What I did?" he asked, but that time his tone was frightening.
"You and Lisa," I closed my eyes for a few seconds, "You both
were....you..know very well what I mean."
He looked confused for a sometimes like he didn't understand my words
but after a while, he replaced in his original look.
Before I could say one more word he walked away.
CHAPTER 19 : You are my prey
When I came out after taking a shower, I saw a man was sitting on my
bed. Henry. "What are you doing in my room?"
He stood up and moved towards me without speaking a single word. He
was in a blue T-shirt and black jeans instead of an expensive designer suit.
His eyes were trailing down my body like a hunted dog and he wanted me
naked. I tightened the towel around my body, "I am asking you. What are
you doing in my room? You don't even know knock first before entering
into someone's room."
He didn't speak a single word until approached me, "This is my house and
I don't need anyone's damn permission."
I crossed my arms over my chest, "If you expect from others to obey you
then you should also obey them too."
He laughed quietly as I told him jokes, "You want me to obey you or ask
first before entering into my wife's room?"
I glared him coldly, "Then why do you want me to knock first before enter
into your room?"
He didn't answer me. Again His eyes were trailing down to my body. He
lifted his hand and brushed his finger on my shoulder softly, "Did they
hurt you that much?" there was a softness in his eyes which I had never
seen before. He studied my bruises and touched it very carefully so that it
would not hurt me. His one-touch melt my body, "Wait for just a second,"
he said and walked out of the room.
After a second he came back with ointment in his hand, "Come here," he
said and I followed him.
"Sit down," I sat on the bed and he sat beside me. He started to put
ointment on my bruises very softly. He was too close to me that I could
study his every feature. His dark and beautiful eyes glued to my wounds as
he was putting ointment very carefully. His hard and sharp jaw was clean-
shaven, His black and short hair were perfectly styled. He was the most
handsome and admiring man.
"If you hate me then why do you care for me," I looked into his eyes
searching my answer, but his eyes fixated on my elbows where he was
putting ointment.
After a few minutes he wiped his hand on the towel, "I don't care for you,"
he looked at me studying my expression, "I don't want anyone's wounds in
your body, I only want to see my wounds on your body. No one has the
right to hurt you except me because you are my prey, Alice."
His words hit me like a stab. What I had to expect from him. He never
really cared for me. Immediately, I moved away out of his grip.
"You wanted to talk to me?" he said.
I glanced him over my shoulder, "Yeah, but not really now."
"You waited for me for five hours I thought it would be very important to
you."
"It is important to me not for you."
"I have not enough time to trailing behind you. Just say it what's
important."
"You helped out my parents so my mother wanted you to come for dinner.
I promised her to ask you to come with me. If I had not promised her I
would never wait for you on that day. My parent thought you are kind-
hearted human beings," I laughed at this thought, "but I clarify them that
you are not like what they think. And now you don't need to bother to
come with me, I already said to them you are busy and have not enough
time to come with me. Today I am going there for dinner with my parents
and you don't need to think I am going to escort someone or having sex
with some random man, " I said sarcastically and glanced at him.
His jaw was clenched, and eyes were fixed on the floor. The second he got
out of the room without a single word. What an arrogant jerk.
*******
I wore a peach colour cocktail dress it had a boat neckline and was
backless. I put some makeup and pulled my long hair into a ponytail. After
studying myself one last time in the mirror. I went out of the room.
I knew that mom would disappoint in me as I went alone without Henry,
but I had no other way to make him agree. He was such a rude, arrogant
and cold-hearted man.
When I walked down the stairs, I saw him. He stood in the hallway and
wore black jeans and a white T-shirt along with his black leather jacket.
He looked like a teenage boy and even more handsome than the rest of the
days. Sometimes I felt envious of him why he was so hot and sexy even if
he wore ripped clothes he looked the same as handsome. I brushed away
his thoughts and moved to my way.
I didn't know where he was going at that time and honestly, I didn't care if
he planned to sleep with another girl. I rolled my eyes and moved towards
the exit door. I pulled out the phone from my clutch to call a cab.
He cleared his throat to catch my attention, "I am coming with you," my
phone fell on the floor after hearing his surprising words.
I looked at him as if he was joking, "You are kidding me right," I said, he
had never left a chance to insult me and I doubted if it was his another
trick to insult me.
"I am not kidding you," he headed to the exit door, "Shall we go now."
We sat in his black Mercedes. I was living with him for one month but I
didn't even know how many cars he had.
"You don't need to do formality," I said firmly.
"You told me that your parents take me as kind-hearted, so I just followed
those words. Today I am going to prove that I am a kind-hearted and
loving husband," I glared at him, he was smirking at me seeing my face
like that.
I chuckled, "You will not able to prove it, I am 100% sure."
He started the car, "I will prove it. I challenge you."
"Ok, challenge accepted," I said and looked out of the window. Rest of
riding we didn't talk single words.
Finally, we reached the house. I quickly climbed off the car and got ready
to go into my house to meet my parents. But before I could go he pulled
me onto him and put his arms around my waist possessively. He leaned
over me, "Are you ready dear wifey," I didn't look at him just nodded in
agreement.
We rang the bell and after a few second moms opened the door with a
bright smile, "Sweety," she hugged me tightly, "Oh my Handsome son in
law," she hugged him. At first he hesitated for a bit, but finally, he hugged
her back.
We went into the house. The house was the same as before nothing had
changed. Dad was at the stove, cooking something in the pan. He lifted his
gaze at us.
I jogged into the kitchen, "Dad, are you cooking food?" I gave him a side
hug.
"I hope you will like it," he smiled and turned the fire low.
"Of course I like it."
Mom began to serve the dishes and set them on the table. I sat beside
Henry and mom and dad across us. She had prepared chicken fried steak,
macaroni cheese and chocolate cookies along with a salad. It sounds
yummy.
"How are you Mr Bennet," Henry asked my dad professionally. He did not
consider my father as a father in law.
Dad nodded at him, "I am good. I am glad to see you here."
"Me too," he sipped his wine.
"By the way congratulations, we heard that you won the award for the best
fashion brand. At such a young age, it's very difficult to achieve a
worldwide title."
"It's nothing. It all your blessings and my wife miracles," he gave me a
side hug, "She is lucky for me. After married her, I won that award," I
coughed hard after hearing his unbelievable words. What a real actor He
rubbed my back slightly and handed me a glass of water, "Are you
alright?"
I gave him my forceful smile, "Yeah," and wiped my mouth with a napkin.
Mom and dad glanced between both of us, "You are a really loving
husband," mom finally said.
He glanced at me as showing his victory.
I would not let him win, "Mom, you know he like spicy food. Can you
pass me a chicken fried steak," I knew, he didn't like spicy food and he
didn't touch anything except salad and wine. Now I was going to serve
him the spiciest food he had ever eaten in his lifetime.
I served him on his plate. He didn't feel comfortable as he glared at me,
ice-cold glare, I smirked at his look. He took the first bite and chewed it
forcefully. I enjoyed his look he swallowed his food like he was
swallowing some kind of medicine. But I expected him he would show his
frustration and anger in front of my parents, but he didn't react and he was
eating his food quietly.
After dinner, we stood up to leave, but I had different plans, "Why don't
we stay here for tonight," I said on purpose to irritate him so that he burst
into rage. I glanced at him.
He frowned for a moment and then laughed a little, "Exactly what I was
thinking," he replied and shocked me.
*******
I didn't expect him that he easily agreed with me. We entered my room.
The room was small painted in white and the only items inside were a bed,
cabinet, desk, and chair. It had no decoration and no expensive furniture. I
felt really awkward as he scanned every detail of the room like an
investigator.
"Why you agree?" I asked him.
"My wife wanted to stay here so I agreed," he said while studying my
paintings.
"You don't need to act here."
He turned around and looked at me, "We are going to sleep on this bed,"
he pointed to my bed and ignored my words.
"Not we only you."
He raised his brows, "And you?"
"I sleep in the hall."
"You are going to sleep with me on this bed," he wasn't telling but
ordering me.
"No."
He grabbed my arms and forced me to look at him, "You are going to
sleep with me and that's final. You don't have a choice so it's better to
obey me."
"How can we both sleep on this small bed."
"We can manage."
I couldn't believe he said these words. The person who never allowed me
to enter his room, the person who never allowed me in his car, and the
person who hate me more than the clumsiest thing in the world. I didn't
know what types of thoughts were processed in his mind but I sensed that
it would be scary.
I changed into my pyjamas and gave him a pair of cotton clothes.
After changing he came out of the bathroom half-naked, only wearing his
black pants. I could see every muscle in his body, his six-pack, his biceps,
all perfectly sculpted like marble. He was too sexy and appealing, "Why
don't you wear a T-shirt?"
"I sleep half-naked," he rubbed his neck as feeling awkward.
I laid on the edge of the bed and curled myself so that his body didn't
touch me.
I didn't want to near him, saw him naked. It was the first time we were
sleeping in a single bed.
Suddenly his arms around my waist, "You think you can sleep like that,"
he pulled me towards him. His touch sending shivers up my spine and my
heart began throbbing under my chest.
He turned me over so we were face-to-face, "W-What are you doing, " I
stuttered.
He pulled me even closer. I moved my hand over his chest to maintain the
distance between us, "Don't worry, I am not going to fuck you," he said
and I swallowed a lump in my throat with his words. I had never been
such a close to him, "I love the way you are reacting to my touch," he
whispered in my ear. I felt really hot under him.
I tried to push him away, but his grip was too tight, "Henry Please..,"
before I could say one more word I felt his mouth on mine. He kissed me
softly yet hard nibbling my tongue and then my lower lips. His soft, full
lips were playing my tongue, he demanded my kiss and without a single
thought, I kissed him back as passionately as he gave me.
"Don't say a word 'Please' I become more desperate," he said between our
kiss.
I loved his kiss, I loved his warmth and I loved everything about him but
still we were enemy still, he hated me and still, he loved Ava. Before he
played with my heart, I pushed him away with my full strength, "Stop," I
growled and walked out of the room.
CHAPTER 20 : His wife is dead
I touched my lips twelfth time as remembering the last night what went on
with me. I had no idea why he behaved me like that, but I feel very good
in his embrace. When he kissed me, I felt amazing like I was the only girl
he wants, he embraced me, convinced me to sleep with him in a single bed
even though he hates me.
I didn't understand why his one-touch melts me on my knees even though
I knew he would never love me. I didn't want to think about him, but it
seems like he trapped my mind. No matter how many times I tried to
brush away his thoughts, but still he stuck my mind.
I entered the kitchen, "Good morning," I greeted Jessica she was watching
something on her phone even didn't acknowledge my presence.
"Jessica," I said loudly, finally she looked at me.
"S-sorry," she sat her phone on the table.
"What were you looking at. Is something interesting as you don't even
consider my presence?"
"You didn't see?" She asked me.
"What?"
"Most hotter viral video of the nation. The top supermodel Lisa fell off the
stairs due to use of cheap quality heels," she giggled.
"What! Show me," I quickly grabbed the phone and saw the video. In the
video when Lisa stepped onto the stairs suddenly she lost her balance and
slipped down the stairs and caught everyone's attention. She turned red
with embarrassment, she tried hard to hide but paparazzi already caught
her. I pitied her because she looked really sad and depressed in front of
people even her face formed into a cry baby. The next thing I noticed
Henry cradled her in his arms and headed to the elevator.
Just wait. But on that day they both were.
"Ah, Henry you're hurting me."
"Please be gentle."
"Move there. I will ask Nina to bring a new dress for you."
The words echoed my ears. Shit!
I mistook him. On that, he helped her and I thought they were. God. Why
he didn't tell me that.
"What a long face," she interrupted my thoughts.
"Nothing. I just think about her. She looks really embarrassed."
"No! She deserves it even more and more insult. Whenever she comes into
the house, she always insults me and behaves me like I am some kind of
animal. She is a bitch," she was really angry at her.
"It's her permanent behaviour," I said to her. I remembered that day when
I joined the Robinson fashion house, she was the first person who insulted
me as considering me a maid.
"You were also there at a party so you didn't see this?" She asked me
suspiciously.
"I-I just," how could I tell her, I fell asleep at the bar counter when this
incident occurred. Before I could say something.
"Hey ladies," a female voice said from behind.
I turned around to see Sarah was standing near a table with a small smile
tug on her lips. I approached her and gave her a quick hug, "what a
surprise."
"I miss you," she whispered actually she looked weak.
"Why you sound weak. Are you ok," I checked her forehead as if she had
a fever.
"Yup. A little tired," she threw her purse on the couch and leaned over the
chair.
"What would you like to take," Jessica asked her.
"Nothing, just one glass of chill water," she said and looked at me, "I am
very sad with you Alice. What I heard is that true."
I confused with her statement, "What you heard."
She studied me for a while, "That night," she stopped in mid and took hold
of my hand, "that incident and you didn't bother to tell me. If I had not met
Vivian then I would never know about it."
I bowed down my head, "I-I just," I couldn't form a word that incident
became my nightmares.
"I don't want you to feel uncomfortable by talking about that incident
again, but I just want to remind you that I am your friend Alice. And I
want you to share everything with me whether it is your problem or
happiness. You didn't mention your father's condition. I feel very bad
whenever I hear about your problem with someone else."
"Is this also came from Vivian.?" If she said yes, then I would kill him.
She sighed, "No. Joseph."
"I am sorry Sarah but I didn't want to bother you and at my father's
condition you were in Italy."
"Yeah, I know. That's why I feel regret. Whenever you needed me, I was
not there," she averted her eyes, disappointment evident in her voice.
I shook my head, "No, it's not your mistake."
"But still I feel really bad."
I laid my hand along her shoulder, "Right now in the front of you I am
ok."
She smiled a little bit and nodded at me. Jessica handed her a glass of
water.
"Let's have a meal together. I want to spend a lot of time and a lot of chat
with you," she gulped her glass of water at once like she was thirsty for
ages.
"Alright, I will be back," finally I replied to her and headed to the room.
*******
"When I woke up. I was in his house and in his shirt," I sighed, finally I
told her whole story about that incident.
"His shirt," Sarah chuckled, "That sounds romantic."
I raised my brow, "Shut up! It was disgusting He is already married yet he
had worn me his shirt. He could also wear me his wife's clothes," I looked
out of the car window with frustration. We were returning home after
spending a good time together.
She stayed fixed at road said nothing, but after a few minutes she replied,
"His wife is dead."
"What! I was shuddering with her statement.
She sighed, "Yeah. It's been two years since his wife died."
I was in such a surprised and shocked by her words even couldn't form a
single word what to say.
"You know he was a man every girl dream to be funny, loving, caring and
handsome. Once upon a time, he was my crush," she laughed a little.
I just heard her words very carefully.
"But he always took me as a sister because I was his sister's best friend."
"Then Bela came into his life," she glanced at me as reading my
expression, "Her wife's name. They both madly loved each other. They
loved like there was no tomorrow sometime me and Ava felt envious why
not we get that type of partner and silly Ava thought that why not Henry
loved her like that."
I smiled at her, "Then how his wife.," I asked before she cut me off.
"You remember that man Eric Wilson on that day in the mall, he is Bella's
brother. He was against that relationship he always wanted her to stay
away from him. Then one night she disappeared. The days had been
passed but we couldn't find her," she sighed for a long moment before
continuing her story, "Finally, we find her, but her body overdosed with
drug and she was dead."
I didn't know when tear formed in my eyes, it was too hurtful to hear this
story, I swallowed a lump in my throat, "And his daughter."
"She was only three years old at that time," she looked at me with moist
eyes, "she lost her mother and father too."
"Father?"
"He was not the same Vivian as he used to be. No matter how many times
he tried being before one for his daughter, but it has no use. The darkness
around him swallowed him he feels himself useless trash unable to save
his wife," the teardrop rolled down through her cheeks. She gripped the
steering wheel to stop herself to cry.
"It's too painful. I thought that he was a criminal who killed people for his
own interest."
She shook her head, "No! The situations made him criminal after his wife
dead all he wants power and violence. All he wanted to destroy a person
who destroys his world," she paused for a moment to regain her energy,
"But I know him, he is a good person, good husband and a good father."
"What's his daughter's name?"
"Harley."
"Sarah, can you drive me to Vivian house. I want to give him his shirt,"
she nodded at me.
Sarah dropped me at Vivian's house. His house was a mansion of sorts
with a large garden and beautiful flowers but in a very strange place where
no one could easily reach, everywhere trees and planting. What I loved the
atmosphere there was great peace no noise pollution and no air pollution
only natural scented air and pleasant sounds of trees and bird.
I rang the bell. Five minutes had been passed no one opens the door. I rang
the bell one more time after a few seconds one old woman open the door.
She studied me for a while with her milky eyes, "You are the girl on that
day," she said in her weak voice.
I nodded at her, "Can I meet Mr Miller."
She hesitated for a bit then allow me to enter into the house, "What would
you like to take."
"No thanks I am ok."
"Ok just wait a minute. I inform him," she walked the hallway and
disappeared.
After a few minutes she came back, "He wanted to meet you in his room,"
she directed to the third room of the floor. I nodded at her and headed to
the room.
As long as I went nearer the room, I heard the sounds of giggling and
laughing. I knocked on the door slightly and stood there till reply. After a
while, a girl the same age as mine opened the door. She wore some sort of
designer clothes with her style hair. She said nothing just directed to the
room.
I entered the room and the first person I saw was Harley. She was
laughing at someone when I followed her eyes to see a person whom she
was laughing at. I saw a woman she wore a floor-length red gown and
blonde hair. But she looked strange she had a muscular body and very
strong physique like a man. I couldn't see her face because of her back in
front of me. She turned around to face me.
My jaw dropped when I saw her face no his face. Vivian. At the same
time, I was surprised and amused. I couldn't control myself from laughing
at him. I put my hands on my mouth so that I could stop myself from
laughing.
But it had no use I couldn't control my laugh, I laughed loudly. He looked
even funnier than the joker.
I laughed and laughed unable to control myself, "Y-you," I couldn't form
words, "Why you wear..," I put my hands on my stomach such laugh gave
me a stomach ache.
Finally, I stopped and looked at him. He glared at me angrily, "What the
fuck are you laughing at."
I bit my lips to stop laughing one more time, "You don't know. Just look at
yourself in the mirror Then you will know."
"Just shut your fuck mouth," he was really angry at me. When he moved
towards me, something comes from his dress and rolled down across the
floor.
I picked up the orange, "Ops your boobs," I mocked him. And He rolled
his eyes annoyingly.
"Viv. You will embarrass me," Harley said in her little voice.
"No baby. I won't. You don't see how beautiful I look," he presented
himself as a girl. Oh, girlish father but he looked cute in that expression.
"Why you wear such kind of dress?" I asked him.
He lifted his gaze at me, "I think you're the teacher of her school," I was
confused with by his statement, "School is going to organize photoshoots
of the kids with their parent. But the condition is that girls have to make a
photoshoot with their mother and boys with their father," he stared at his
daughter with gloomy eyes, "My girl needs a mother. So that I try on my
ass to become her mother."
Yeah, I remembered the school was going to photoshoot of children with
their parents to make it memorable diaries. How could I forget it?
He was not looking at me. He was scared that if I would ask about his
wife. But I wouldn't ask him, I didn't want to remind him of those ugly
memories.
He rubbed his temple, "I forget to ask you, why did you come here and
how."
"Sarah. She drove me here and," I put out a packet from my purse, "Your
shirt."
He laughed, "Are you crazy. You just came here to give me this piece of
cloth."
I crossed my arms, "this is your shirt and you keep it," I said rigidly and
threw it on the bed.
I approached Harley and sat on my knees. I studied her beautiful face, she
had dark blue eyes that stand out against her pale skin and blonde hair,
"Do you like chocolates?"
When she nodded, I dug into my purse and handed her chocolates. I saw
an innocent, cute and a miserable little girl who was only five years and
suffered from a lot of problems. She was already paralyzed with legs and
God also snatched her mother. What fate. I wanted to embrace her tightly
and loved her. I wanted to give her all the happiness she deserved.
I sighed and turned around at him, "if you don't mind, then should I ask
you something?"
"Sure."
"C-Can," I swallowed, it was very difficult to asking him this question, but
I had to do this, "Can I play the role of her mother. I mean substitute
mother."
His jaw dropped, he was surprised by my statement. He examined my face
as if I make a joke. I could read his mind, before he could say something I
interrupted him, "I know it sounds strange but I want her happy."
He smiled at me and it was the most beautiful smile I had ever seen in his
face. He was happy for his daughter and I knew that he allow me for his
daughter's happiness. When I first met him, he was ruthless, cruel and
arrogant. I loathed him as more than Henry. But when I knew him as real
he wasn't a person that I saw him before. He was a different loving and
caring man. He was a good father who was ready to do anything for his
daughter's happiness even ready to wear woman's clothes.
Finally, he nodded at me. And I was going to do anything for his
daughter's happiness.
 CHAPTER 21 : Princess
"Are you sure you are going to do this," Jessica zipped my gown, "I mean
if Henry will come to know then he will surely get angry with you."
I looked at her through the mirror, "Yeah, I am sure. I don't think about
him right now. If he gets angry with me, I will tolerate it, I just get used to
it."
She adjusted my hair, "Yeah, but you are too good Alice you don't even
care about you."
"I am not good Jessica. I just want to give the happiness she deserves, she
is just a little kid and God played with her such a game," we were talking
about Harley, I told her everything excluded Vivian's story and I just told
her I was going to a photo shoot with the little girl as her substitute
mother.
Harley got a theme of princess Rapunzel so I wore a purple gown with
pink shades. I put some makeup and had lips in pink with heavy pink
eyeshadow. My hair fell over my shoulders in a smooth curtain to my
waist as Jessica straightened my hair professionally, it looked even longer
than the rest of the day.
She turned me around, "I don't know why Henry hated you so much, but if
I were a boy then I would surely fall in love with you."
I giggled with her comment, "And I wish you were," we both laughed at
my comment, "Ok, let's go my daughter will be waiting for me," I winked
at her playfully.
When I approached the exit gate, "Where are you going?" I heard him.
Henry. I turned around with a fixed expression on my face. He was
shirtless showing his powerful chest. God, again he gave me his sexy look.
His body was glistening with sweat and his hair was messy like he came
straight from the gym. He moved towards me and studied my appearance.
"Where are you going in such a hurry with this get-up," he asked again.
At that time my brain was not working what should I say to him, "Um,
party," the first thing came in my mouth.
He raised his brows, "The party?"
"Yeah, a friend of mine. Tomorrow is her wedding so today she has set up
a bachelorette party," how perfectly I lied to him. God.
Again he studied my dress, "in these get- up."
"Yeah, it is a themed party. The theme is Disney princess so I have to put
on this dress, " I stared at my palms as refusing to meet his gaze, I didn't
want him to ask any more questions.
"My lord, you called me," I heard a familiar voice from behind me and I
quickly turned around to see that person.
"Joseph," it was Joseph I quickly approached him and took a hold of his
hand, "You are back," I was so happy to see him again, I really missed
him. He nodded with a big smile.
"Joseph will drive you at the party and he will stay there until party is
over," He gave me a single hard look before walked away. Why he always
behaved me like that why not he accepted that he cares about me.
"Henry," I called him, he stopped in the middle of the hall, I ran towards
him, "T-Thank you."
"I don't need your damn thanks," he said coldly and went away without a
single glance.
********
"Please, you don't tell him I come here," I pleaded with Joseph I knew that
I became selfish, but if I tell him that I joined the school he would never
allow me to work here.
He nodded at me, "I will wait for you here."
"Thank you," I said and headed to the school.
The school was crowded with parents and children. All looked fancy and
beautiful. I looked around the hall to find Harley and her dad.
Finally, I caught both of them Vivian was in his black expensive suit
looked like professional businessmen. Seeing him In such a formal dress
who would know he was mafia, he sat on his knees in the front of her
daughter.
And Harley was in a purple gown as same as mine her golden hair
cascaded through her shoulder she looked like a little princess. They both
were smiling at each other. He was tickling her under the chin and she
laughed. How beautiful they both were looking together.
The love, affection, and care in his eyes for her daughter like nothing
important more than his daughter. I guessed he was the same age as Henry
but he looked young as having a five-year-old daughter. It means he was
barely twenty-three years when he got married. It was too early for him.
"Whom are you looking for?" Pearl, one of my colleague said, "He is
stunningly handsome. Isn't he," she smiled playfully.
I smiled at her.
"Want to date him," she chuckled.
I raised my brows, "I am already married," I showed her my ring.
"I am not talking about you. I am talking about me."
"Are you crazy! He already has five-year-old daughter," she talked
maniacally. She was a beautiful blonde girl and she wanted to date him. I
accepted that he was a handsome and caring man, but it doesn't mean he
didn't kill people.
"I know I'm crazy, but I want to date him, I mean, who wouldn't want to
go on a date with this handsome guy?" Then she put out a piece of paper
from her purse and placed it on my hand, "Do me a favour. This is my
contact number. Please give it to him. I know you are going to shoot with
her daughter."
I looked at her with wide eyes, "You aren't serious. Right." Was she really
serious?
"I am serious," when she looked at him, her cheeks coloured in pink, she
was blushing, "I have noticed him since the day when he first came to
school with his daughter for admission. He is super hot and I want to talk
to him."
God. I nodded at her, but I really felt weird at that moment, "Ok I will give
him," her eyes glittered with happiness. Oh, poor girl, she didn't even
know whom she likes.
"Thank you," she glanced one more time at him and disappeared in the
crowd.
I headed to them. They both were enjoying each other's company. Harley
looked up and smiled at me, "Viv. Your girlfriend," she said to her dad.
What! She considered me as her dad's girlfriend, I looked away as feeling
really awkward.
After a few seconds, I sat on my knees, "Baby I am not your father's
girlfriend," I said awkwardly.
He straightened his tie and coughed nervously, "Yeah."
She looked at her dad, "Then Who is she?" She asked curiously.
"She is your Aunt's friend," he glanced at me, "Very good friend."
"Really," she took hold of my hand, "Are you my aunt's friend? Do you
know when she will come? Viv had said that she has gone somewhere for
important work and will be back soon. But I waited for her so many days,
she didn't come," the despair in her eyes, "Did she tell you when will she
come?"
I averted my gaze, I hadn't enough guts to face that little girl. Again, I felt
guilty in me, because of me she lost her aunt too. Ava.
"Baby," Vivian picked her in his arms as avoid her questions as if he had
read my mind, "You don't want to go the photo shoot," She nodded at him,
"So let's go, we are already getting late."

The photographer began to shoot and Vivian was standing next to him
while talking on the phone. The room was decorated beautifully with the
purple and pink theme well suited to our dress.
"Madam, firstly you should cradle her in your arms and then both of you
look at each other's eyes deeply and affectionately, ok," he instructed.
I cradled Harley in my arms, she was heavy but I managed to raise her,
she was looking at her father, "Baby look at me," I said and she turned
over me, "Just look in my eyes and tell me the colour of my eye when I
ask you. Ok," she nodded at me with a sweet smile and stared into my
eyes. I stared into her eyes, she had dark blue eyes along with long
eyelashes, she had very beautiful eyes I had ever seen.
"Ok, done," the photographer said, "You can put her down and sat on your
knees in front of your daughter."
I put her down and sat on my knees as per photographer's instructions, "So
tell me my eyes colour," I asked her.
"Light brown," she said and touched my cheeks, "You're beautiful," I
laughed.
"And you are more than me."
Then the photographer took many shots in different poses. After fifteen
minutes we finally finished our shoots. I sighed in relief and look at her,
"Do you enjoy."
"I enjoy a lot," she jumped slightly, "Now I will show this photo to my
friends so that they won't mock me again that I have not a mother," I
depressed with her words.
"They mock you," she nodded. I cupped her face, "Now they won't mock
you. I promise you."
"Really," her eyes glittered with happiness, "What's your name."
"Alice," I smiled.
"Can I call you princess," she pouted, "because you exactly look like a
princess with your long hair," she caressed my hair.
"You can call me anything whatever you want."
"Girls are you done. Can we go now because other parents are also
waiting outside," Vivian said.
"Sir, you don't want to take a family picture?" Photographer interrupted.
Before I could say something, "Of course I want," Vivian said quickly and
moved towards us.
"What are you doing," I said quietly so that he could only hear.
"Taking a family pic," he was smirking.
"We are not family," I narrowed my eyes at him.
"But he doesn't know anything about it," he pointed to the photographer,
"Feel free Alice. It's just one photo."
"Both of you come close," he came closer to me and Harley was between
both of us, "baby you take one step ahead to give space to your parents,"
now my blood went ice-cold. I wanted to slap that photographer hard to
make him red.
Vivian laid his hand around my waist slightly, I jerked away, "Madam,
Please smile," I smiled forcefully, he snapped the photo, "Ok done, "
finally released us.
Quickly I moved away from him, "I am not going to eat you," Vivian
growled and I ignored him, "I am not such an ugly that you treat me like
that."
I turned around and faced him, "But I feel uncomfortable," he raised his
brow, "Ok sorry, If you feel bad."
"Don't say sorry."
I dug my hands into my purse and put out a piece of paper, "You see that
girl," I showed him, blonde girl, "She wants to talk to you. This is her
number."
"Why?" He looked confused.
I looked at Pearl, "Maybe she wants to date you."
"What!" In a single blink, his features changed and He snatched the paper
from my hand, and tore into pieces, "I don't want to talk to anyone's else,"
he said coldly.
I crossed my arms over chest, "You can try at once. She has an
expectation."
He narrowed his eyes at me, "Don't ever tell me what should I do or not to
do," he looked fiercely angry.
For a moment I got scared by his look. Finally, I nodded at him, and ready
to leave.
"Alice," he called from behind and I turned around, "Fuck, sorry," he
rubbed his forehead, "I didn't mean that."
"I said nothing, Vivian. I don't mind your words at all so you don't have to
say sorry."
"No, I got angry at you. I am sorry."
I bowed my head, "it's ok."
"Can you come with me for dinner?"
"No," I said directly.
"Alice Please. I want to thank you. I promise you-you are safe with me. I
give you my word."
"No Vivian."
"Please for the sake of her," he pointed to his daughter who was playing
with her friends. If I wanted to refuse him, but I couldn't for the sake of
her. I finally agreed with him.
CHAPTER 22 : Jealousy

by dreamy126
"Take off your fucking hands from her cheeks," Vivian growled at Sarah.
She ignored him and again pinched Harley's chubby cheeks, "Harley you
are so cute."
I sat in one of the luxurious and attractive restaurants along with Sarah,
Vivian and Harley. He asked me for dinner and I couldn't refuse him for
the sake of His daughter and I brought Sarah with me. I knew Vivian got
pissed off with her, but I enjoyed both of them, they both were fighting
like Tom and Jerry.
Sarah cleared her throat, "Harley you want mum. I am ready to be your
mum," she saw him at the corner of her eyes as notice his reaction.
Vivian frowned with her words, "She wants mom not a little lady girl who
doesn't even know how to use a napkin," he snapped.
Her mouth wide open, "Vivian! I know how to use a napkin. Let me show
you," she took out a napkin and blew her nose into it, "Check it," she gave
the napkin to him.
"Fuck take off this shit away," he said loudly and all people were staring
at our table.
I couldn't help laughing at her stupidity. I had never laughed so much in
my life. Harley clapped her little hands, "Sarah you are just great. Viv
always troubles people and today you troubled him."
He looked at her daughter with puppy eyes, "Baby Please pardon me, I am
your dad."
Once more, we erupted into a loud laugh.
Suddenly Harley stood up, "Viv. I want to go pee."
When Vivian stood up Sarah interrupted him, "I take her," she stood up,
"Let's go baby with your upcoming mommy," she winked at me and
walked away with Harley.
He watched her with frowned face, "Why don't you marry her," I asked
him.
He laughed softly, "You think I should marry her that childish woman," he
paused for a second as glancing into menu card, "If I will ever marry her
then maybe I will treat her as my little sister instead of my wife," I smiled
at him and studied his strong hand filled with tattoos, he had a heart tattoo
on his left hand.
We heard the sounds of cameras, and people murmured. I looked at the
entrance gate. There was a crowd of people, some were paparazzi and
some were normal people. The next thing I noticed a familiar handsome
face entered the restaurant. Henry. He was with a girl. The girl was
stunningly pretty, with beautiful sapphire eyes and smooth complexion,
but she looked familiar like I saw her somewhere.
"Your husband," Vivian said and looked at them, "with Hollywood actress
Kate Winget," oh that's why she looked familiar probably I've seen her in
the movies.
They were stepping towards us. I had put my hands on my face so he
couldn't notice me.
"What are you doing?" Vivian asked me confusingly.
"Um...," before I could say something.
"What are you doing here?" I heard a deep voice behind me. And I looked
up at the Henry.
I stroked my hair strand behind my ear, "What do you think I am doing
here? Of course for dinner," I smiled at him weirdly.
"Who is she? Henry," Kate asked.
"She is his..," before Vivian would complete his words Henry cut him off.
"She is my employee," he said and I quickly looked at him with wide eyes,
there was no sign of remorse on his face as he lies her like I was truly his
employee. How could he refuse me to accept his wife in the public?
Disgusting I hate him.
"Vivian, what are you doing here?" Kate asked him, "You came here for
date Right!"
"Shut up Kate," Henry said through teeth.
"Yeah. We came here for a date," I took hold of Vivian's hand and he
frowned with confusion.
"See I am right," she said, "I am happy for you Vivian," he smiled at her
but didn't reach his eyes.
I could feel Henry's fierce stare on me. But I was not feeling ashamed at
all because he was the one who should have felt ashamed. How could be
he such cruel he just refused me to accept his wife in front of that girl.
"Let's go," she dragged him to the table across us. I looked both of them
her hands interlocked with his. I felt the fire in me, I just wanted to slap
that woman and wanted to tell the truth.
"Still, he hates you," Vivian said softly.
I refused to look into his eyes, "Don't talk about him," I said sternly.
After a few minutes I heard Sarah, "Don't run it will hurt your legs," She
ran behind Harley as trying to catch her. They approached the table.
Harley was trying to sit on the chair, but she couldn't sit because of her leg
condition, "Let me help you," I picked her up and sat her on the chair.
"Whoa! Who is coming here," Sarah glanced at Henry and Kate, "Isn't you
were in Italy?"
"Just mind your damn business," Henry growled at her and looked at me.
She pushed her hair behind her ear due to annoyance, "Can't you talk
normally with your little sister."
He rolled his eyes and ignored her words, as usual, his permanent
behaviour ignoring people.
Finally, Sarah looked at us, "why he is so rude. I don't understand why
those bitches always chasing after him. And see one more bitch."
"Sarah! just mind your words," I directed her to Harley through the eyes.
"Oh, sorry," she rubbed her forehead.
The waitress approached our table to take orders. We ordered fried
chicken, veg sandwich, chocolate cake along with dark coffee. Fried
chicken for Vivian and Sarah and I took a veg sandwich and Harley love
chocolate cake, I noticed her she loved more sweet.
I took a bite of sandwich and saw a couple who were sitting across my
table. Henry was talking with her professionally and their eyes were
locked with each other. The next moment Kate squeezed his hand gently
and he didn't take off his hand. My appetite was gone, seeing my husband
with other women like that, but I kept eating as not wanting him to know
that I was hurting seeing him with that girl. I took another bite of bread,
but it went in the wrong way and I coughed hard.
"Alice," Vivian gave me a glass of water and rubbed my back slightly.
"Are you alright," Sarah came by my side. I nodded to both of them.
"Why are you looking at him again and again. Don't tell me that you are
feeling jealous," she growled at me.
I coughed quietly, "A-Are you crazy why I feel jealous," I stayed my head
down.
She grabbed my chin and forced me looked into her eyes deeply, "You are
lying," she stared into my for a few seconds like reading my mind and
then let released me, "Ok let's play a game. Let's check if he feels jealous
or not," she smirked.
"What are you going to do," I and Vivian said simultaneously.
She glanced across the table, "let's see," she grabbed Vivian's hand and
dropped on my thighs.
I jerked away, "What the hell are you doing," I whispered.
"Just wait and watch," she gave me a playful wink. She returned back to
her seat with Harley. Vivian sat beside me. At that moment I felt really
awkward.
"Harley what do you think about your future mom, aren't they look cute
together," Sarah raised her voice on purpose so that she would catch
Henry's attention.
"I like both of them together, Alice is like a princess and Viv like prince, "
Harley grinned showing her full white teeth.
The next moment Henry threw back his wine and coughed hard, "What's
wrong Henry," Kate rubbed his back, "Are you alright."
He wiped his mouth and narrowed his eyes at me, I looked away.
I took a bite of sandwich, "Alice your mouth," Sarah said.
"What!"
"Cheese in the corner of your lips," she slipped a napkin to Vivian, "Help
her."
"What the fuck are you doing Sarah. She can wipe by her own," he slipped
a napkin towards me.
I wiped the cheese, "See what is she doing, you looked like a clown Alice.
You spread your red lipstick all over your face," she said annoyingly.
Vivian took a napkin from my hand, "Look at me," he said and I turned
towards him. He grabbed my chin and cleaned my lipstick. Suddenly, I
Heard the sound of clatter.
I saw the glass pieces across the floor at Henry 's tableside. It means that
he threw the glass, "What happens, Henry," Kate asked him, but he didn't
reply and stood up for leaving.
"I must go now," he said heavily I could feel the anger in his voice and he
walked away.
"You saw him. How angry he was," Sarah said amusingly, " Oh my God.
He was feeling jealous."
Vivian chuckled, "He is always like that, but I do accept that he really felt
jealous."
I said nothing in their comments.
*********
"Do you enjoy dinner," Vivian asked, I just nodded at him.
We were standing outside the restaurant as waiting for our cars, "Today I
really enjoy," Sarah said amusingly, "Alice I will drive you," I followed
her towards her car.
Suddenly something hit my leg harshly and I stumbled momentarily, but
Vivian caught me on time, He gripped me around my waist and I hugged
him tightly due to fear, "Are you alright," he asked. I opened my eyes
slowly and nodded at him.
Before I could pull myself away, someone pulled me by hand and next
moment Henry punched him right on his face, "Stay the fuck away from
her," he screamed.
"What the fuck are you doing," Vivian wiped his blood.
"Dad is bleeding," I heard Harley's voice, she was sobbing and it was the
first time when I heard her dad for Vivian.
I stared into her eyes, she was scared. I jogged towards them, "Sarah
Please take Her in the car quickly," she nodded at me and took her away
but Harley refused to go.
I sat on my knees, "Baby dad will come after a few minutes. Don't worry
about him," I gave her forceful smile before nodded at Sarah and She
dragged her forcefully into the car.
I approached Henry and pushed him away, "You can't punch him like
that."
He stared at him fiercely, "I can punch him even harder if he touches you
again," he said through his teeth.
Vivian came to my side and pulled me onto him, "I can, what will you
do."
Henry quickly grabbed his collar, "Don't you dare."
"Aren't you one who refused to accept her as your wife in the front of that
hottie."
"It is not your damn business."
"It is my business. You don't even care about her feeling. How does she
feel when you insulted her, humiliated her and refuses to accept her as
your wife in front of people. But I care about her."
The tears rolled down through my cheeks, Henry finally let him go, "Oh
really, finally you forget your wife and fall into another woman," His tone
held a hint of sarcasm.
The next moment Vivian punched him even harder than him, "Fuck you,
Here you were wrong," he punched him one more time and Henry fell
down to his hand on the harsh road, "Don't the fuck ever talk about my
wife."
Before he could punch him the third time I caught his hand, "Stop it," he
quickly yanked away from his hand.
CHAPTER 23: Hate you and hurt you

by dreamy126
I felt someone caresses my hair lovingly, I smiled with this feeling and
slowly opened my eyes. I looked up and saw a handsome man was staring
me intently. The next thing I observed that his hand on my shoulder, his
touch as light as the gentle caress of a flower. Immediately Henry took
back his hand and turned around his head as he never wants me to see him
like that.
After a few seconds, he turned back to me, "What are you doing in my
room?" He wanted to say it in a harsh tone but it comes out in a soft tone.
I rubbed my eyes and sat properly, I felt a slight pain in my back due to
falling asleep on the chair beside his bed, "Doctor had said that one person
needs to stay with you if you needed something at night so.."
"So you stayed here and fall asleep on this damn chair," he completes my
words, "Are you crazy or you have some mental problem? Who the hell
fall sleep on the chair."
"I was just worried about you, your right hand is fractured and if you
wanted something in the night, how would you do it with fractured hand
so that's why I stayed here with you," Vivian had hit him really hard that
he suffered with fractured and gained some bruises on his face.
He sighed in annoyance, "If I don't care about you so why do you care
about me? Look, I don't need your damn sympathy so it's better to stay out
my room right now."
A few minutes ago, he was caressing my hair and staring at me like I was
his precious thing And now he was behaving me even worse than a maid.
"I just care about you whether you care for me or not because I have a
human heart, I am not like you," I quickly ran out of his room before he
could reply to me.
********
I sat on the dining table and Henry across me, reading the newspaper. The
moment later Jessica came and placed breakfast on the table. She smiled at
me before going into the kitchen.
He sipped his coffee and didn't look at me. I also did the same thing,
ignoring him and ate my food quietly. He didn't deserve my sympathy and
care at all, I was the stupid one who sat on those backaches chair whole
night so that I take care of him. I didn't understand why I always think
about him even he didn't qualify for it.
He glanced at me like he had read my mind. I rolled my eyes and focused
on my food, Jessica cooked really well.
He took a hold of his knife with the left hand and tried to cut his boil
chicken, but as long as he could cut it, it slipped from the plate. Poor him
unable to eat with a single hand. Again he tried the same thing but slipped.
Once again, he tried in the hope but it repeated again.
I chuckled and took a bite of my food.
"Fuck," he dropped his fork and knife with a clatter and stood up for
leaving. He even showed his arrogance on food. Spoiled brat.
When he got ready to walk away, I interrupted him, "If you don't mind, I
can feed you," my eyes stay fixed on my food. I hadn't enough guts to look
at him by asking such a question.
He sat down, giving me the signal of his acceptance. I moved my chair
near him and took hold of the knife. I slightly cut the pieces of chicken
and took the fork near his lips. By seeing his sexy lips, the images of that
night kiss pictured in my mind. His eyes were fixed on me as he continued
staring at me without a single blink, I was wondering what's going on in
his mind.
"You're blushing," a slight smiled tugged his lips. It was my first time I
see him smiling except his evil smirk.
"No, I am not blushing. I-I have put extra makeup today," I said sternly so
that he would believe me and my eyes still fixed on the fork.
"Whenever you talk to me just look at me," he demanded.
I lifted my gaze and stared into his deep dark eyes, "Just finish it quickly,
you have to take medicine after that."
He groaned with frustration, "I am not going to take damn medicine."
"You must have to take the medicines if you care about your hands," I
said.
"You both look cute together," A familiar male voice said from behind
and I turned around to see Vivian was standing in the hallway with little
Harley.
"What the hell are you doing in my house?" Henry screamed and got
ready to hit him again.
"Whoa man! Just relax, I just came here to apologize," Vivian said calmly.
"Just stay the fuck out of my house. Right now," before Henry could
approach him, I grabbed his hand.
"Henry Please, he just come here to apologize you, even it wasn't his
mistake," I said and he quickly turned and faced me.
"Not his mistake!" His eyes immediately filled with hatred. He clenched
his jaw tightly and his hands formed into tight fists, "So directly or
indirectly you want to say that it was my mistake."
"I-I don't know," I swallowed, " but you're the one who had hit him first."
"Did you forget that he was the one who was dating you even knowing
that you're already married."
"And who is the one who refused to accept me his wife," I said quickly
and he looked away, finally ashamed with my statement.
"What's in your mind there is nothing like that. We are not dating, I had
just invited her for dinner and you didn't see that we were not the only
person who was coming for dinner, but I also brought my daughter and
Alice brought Sarah with us," Vivian said.
Henry stared at him like he didn't believe him, did he really think that I
was dating him. How disgusting, "But What Sarah said is that true."
"She was just teasing you," Vivian laughed quietly "can we talk now?"
Henry nodded at him and then they both walked into the room.
In such fighting, we forget about Harley. I approached her quickly and sat
on my knees.
She quickly hugged me, "I miss you, princess," she said.
"Me too," I smiled at her, "Wanna some ice cream."
"Ice-cream," her eyes sparkled with joy, "Yup."
My day spent great with Harley, I enjoyed with her, played with her and
ate with her. We had a good time together. I wanted a daughter like her,
she was so calm and intelligent, even in five-year-old age. Undoubtedly
her mother would be a good person who gave birth such a cute daughter.
The relations between Henry and Vivian looked good, they both talking
normally.
"Baby it's time to go now," Vivian said and took hold of Harley's hand.
She shook her head, "No! I don't want to go. I want to spend more time
with princess," she said sternly.
"No baby, this is not our house so we should go now."
"No!"
"Just behave Harley!" he growled at her angrily.
"Stop Vivian! you can't talk to her like that," I walked towards her.
"Sorry, but I have to she becomes stubborn day by day."
I sighed, "If she doesn't want to leave so she can stay here."
"No!" He snapped and cradled her in his arms and walked from the house
quickly.
I saw Harley's cry face in seconds she would be cry at any time. If I
wanted to stop her but I couldn't. He was behaving like I would snatch his
daughter.
"Alice! Henry wants to see you in his room," Jessica said.
I raised my brows, "Want to see me, why?"
"I don't know why. You should go quickly."
I nodded at her and headed to his room. I knocked first before entering his
room. He was sitting on the couch, working on his laptop.
"You called me?" I asked.
He looked at me and shut his laptop, "Yeah," he moved towards me, "I
want your help."
"My help?"
"Help me in taking a shower."
"What!" My jaw dropped. He smirked with my reaction. I crossed my
arms over my chest and stared at him, "If I feed you, it doesn't mean that I
shower you too. I am not your babysitter."
"But you're my wife," he said quickly.
I imagined his naked body in the bathroom. God, I didn't know what
would I do when I see him naked, I quickly shook away his thought, "I-i
don't."
"Ok," he pulled out his phone, "I should call Lisa or Kate to help me."
Suddenly jealousy grew within me, "How shameless you are."
"If you aren't ready to help me so I have to call other women to help me,
isn't I."
I stood there for a few minutes, After a while, finally I said, "I-I am
ready."
I really felt nervous at that time because his nearness drives me crazy. We
entered the bathroom, he began unbuttoning his shirt. I helped him to slip
his shirt by keeping in mind his wounds.
He began unbuttoning his pants, I immediately stopped him, "W-what are
you doing."
"Removing the pants."
"Remove it later. N-Not now."
"Ok, will you remove your hand from my pants," he grinned devilishly. I
noticed my hand in the wrong place and I quickly took back my hand and
swallowed, feeling the fiery blush that had crept to my cheeks.
"S-Sorry."
I took plastic and wrapped it around his fractured hand carefully so that
the water would not soak his cast.
He continued watching my every move, "Done, you take a shower if you
need anything then call me, I will wait for you outside," I said and ready to
leave.
"Alice," he grabbed my forearm to stop me.
"What?"
"Do you like Vivian?" He asked an unpredictable question.
"Why do you care."
His grip became even tighter, "Just answer me. Do you like him?"
"No. But he is a really good man."
He sighed in relief, "I know."
"But you were looking pretty busy in dating that actress isn't you," I held
sarcasm in my voice.
"Yesterday I wasn't dating her. She is just my client and next model of my
fashion show," he turned me so that we were face to face, "And I don't
know why I am telling you all this."
He came nearer to me and his fingers gently caressed my skin, "I don't
know what's wrong with me. I want to hate you and hurt you but I can't,"
his chest rose up and down his breath fast and mine as well.
"So why don't you hurt me," I barely heard my own voice, my throat
constricting due to his closeness.
He leaned over me, "I don't know why," he whispered in my ear. Again he
was trapping me in his charms. I didn't understand why he suddenly
behaves me like I meant a lot to him. But in reality, he didn't consider me
anything for him.
I pushed him away, "Y-You should take bath quickly, " I quickly ran out
of the bathroom.
CHAPTER 24 : Be always with me

by dreamy126
Several days had passed since the day I had the last talk to Henry. He was
always engaged in his work. His business and brand were spread across
the world so he had to go to many places at one time. I didn't know how
was his wound, he didn't give me a chance to glance his wound. If he was
ever in the house, I probably wasn't there due to my job. Even I was at
school my mind and heart always thought about him. On that day, If I
hadn't pushed him away, probably he would end up kissing me. I didn't
want his touch, caress, and kiss because I knew that it wasn't real or if it
was so it wasn't last longer.
One day would come when I had to divorce him, one day would come
when Ava comes to him, his first love and her as well. I felt aches in my
heart whenever I imagine both of them together. I didn't know what's
wrong with me nowadays.
Suddenly the door creaked open and a man stepped in the room, I was
surprised to see that person. Henry looked glorious in his black designing
suit and next thing I noticed he hadn't cast around his hand.
I stood up, "Do you want anything?" I asked.
His expression was always rigid and unreadable like a mysterious close
book. He put his hand in his pocket and stared directly at me, "Yeah, I
want something," I frowned with confusion. He came closer to me, filling
the gap between us, "I want you."
My eyes widened with surprise. I felt something fluttering in my stomach,
I swallowed, "W-What?"
He smirked with my reaction, "I want you to come with me for dinner at
the hillside," now he completed his statement.
I sighed and stared into his eyes, "You want me to come with you for
dinner," I emphasized his statement so that I clear my doubts if he did the
wrong pronunciation.
He nodded at me and checked his Rolex watch, "You have fifteen
minutes. Get ready and come downstairs quickly."
"B-But I am..," before I could complete my sentence he already walked
out of the room.
At the same time, I felt happy and anxious, happy because I was going to
dinner with my husband and anxious because I was unsure if it was
another plan of his revenge.
I picked out a strawberry coloured short dress from my wardrobe. It had a
very thin strap and a deep neckline showing my white flawless skin. I put
little foundation and nude pink lipstick. After wearing my wedge heel, I
headed to the hallway.
I saw him, he stood in the hallway while adjusting his suit, he dressed in a
crisp grey suit and a clean white collared shirt with a tie, looking ever,
handsome man.
When he heard the sounds of my footsteps, he lifted his gaze at me,
noticing my every move from head to toe and I felt the blush on my face.
We sat in his car, "Wear your seat belt," he said.
"Oh, sorry," I tried to clasp my seat belt but it slipped from my hand.
Suddenly he leaned over me and took my seat belt, "You don't even know
how to clasp seat belt," I stopped breathing for a few seconds because he
was too close to me that his breath was tingling on my neck. After
clasping my seat belt, he returned to his seat and started the car.
One hour had passed since he was driving the car. In such a long time he
and I didn't speak a single word. His eyes were focused on the road and
my eyes were out of the window as he drove through the hillside. I had not
any idea where he was taking me, but I could feel through the road that he
was taking me some beautiful place. We passed through the beautiful
mountains, Valley and the trees. I loved that kind of area far away from
the polluted and noisy city.
His phone buzzed as interrupting my thoughts. He had already Bluetooth
in his ear, "Hello," he paused for a few minutes as hearing the other person
on the phone, "No, I am not coming. Cancel all my meetings," he glanced
at me, "Yeah, I know it is important, but I have more important work than
that."
I quickly looked at him, surprising with his words, "Damn Neena cancel it
and don't make me ask you again. Is that clear," he growled at her and
quickly cut the phone.
"Why do you cancel your meeting?" I asked him.
His eyes still focused on the road, "Because I want to."
After thirty minutes of driving, we arrived at our destination. He pulled his
car through the grey giant metal gate and parked the car in the parking a
lot. A large marble fountain stood in the centre, graced with beautiful
flowers, erupting water from the tip and making it sprinkle like rain. The
next thing I saw the beautiful building graced with colourful lights. We
entered the restaurant the gatekeeper opened the door for us with a little
bowed down. The smooth classical music was playing. I couldn't expect
this kind of restaurant in such a hilly area.
"This place is amazing," I said.
"I am glad you like it," he put his hand around my waist and directed
towards the table.
"I-I just can't believe that you bring me here," I sat on the chair and he
across me.
He stared at me and smiled a little bit, "Now you can believe," he picked
the menu for ordering the food, "What would you like to eat?"
"Whatever you order," I looked around the restaurant there were only a
few couples coming for dinner, "Why there are only a few people there?"
"Because in this restaurant only a few people are allowed."
I frowned, "What?"
"A place like that has a limited table so it is needed to be booked early."
"So you have already booked in advance."
"You think, I need to?"
I did accept that the restaurant was unique and elegant but I didn't
understand what was new in it. All the restaurant was the same as serving
food, but only the facilities were different.
The waitress approached our table and gave a big smile to my husband,
she probably recognized him. They both exchanged their conversation,
ignoring me for a few minutes.
"Can I get a glass of water," I quickly interrupted both of them. I wasn't
thirsty I just wanted to interfere with their conversation. He ordered for
both of us and looked at me, I rolled my eyes annoyingly.
He ignored my reaction, "Ok, tell me about yourself. Your schooling,
college, and about your parents."
I raised my brows, "Schooling, college and about my parents? I do not
come here for an interview," I was expecting him, he asked me about my
hobbies, passion and my favourite things instead he asked me such a
question.
He adjusted his suit and coughed nervously, "I always talk like that.
Actually, I don't know how to talk casually and frankly," I smiled at him, I
could understand him, he was a reticent person and talked very little.
******
"Fuck," Henry slammed his fist on the car hood. I didn't know what
happened but the car had suddenly stopped in the middle of the road.
I got out of the car, "What happened?" I asked him. His muscle was tense
and a cold sweat was breaking out on his forehead.
"The wire burned in the car so that it impossible for us to reach at home on
time," he again checked the car, "Shit."
I looked around the dark road, I noticed how utterly deserted the place and
how alone we were. It was completely dark, I didn't see anything thing
except the mountains and trees, even not a single house, "What shall we
do now?"
He sighed in annoyance, "I don't know," he pulled out his phone from the
pocket, "I should call someone for help," I nodded at him and stood near
him, "damn it! No network."
I hadn't any idea where we would go in such a dark night, But I didn't feel
afraid as long as he was with me. I was feeling happy because I got a
chance to spend more time with him, but he was pissed off over his car,
looking fiercely angry. It wasn't a good time talking to him. I didn't talk to
him for a few minutes, but finally, he said, "Let's go. Staying here is not
safe for us, we should find shelter somewhere for tonight."
I felt some pleasant flutter in my stomach, staying the whole night with
him made me excited. We walked on a deserted road, still, I was not
scared because he was with me. He was walking beside me but didn't hold
my hand, we were walking like a stranger. I rubbed my arms to generate
heat in my body, it was really cold in such a dark night, in addition, I wore
a really short dress.
Henry pulled out his jacket and gave to me, "Wear it if you don't want to
die with cold."
"And you?"
He looked at my head to toe, "I'm dressed twice than you."
I wore his jacket and clutched it around me, I smell him, "You smell really
good," I said quietly so that he couldn't hear me.
"What"
I didn't expect him he would hear me, "N-Nothing," I bowed my head due
to embarrassment.
We were walking for half an hour, but we couldn't find anything suitable
for our shelter and my heels gave me a hard time, "H-Henry I can't walk
any longer," I said between my breath.
He turned at me, "What happened?" He came near to me for examination,
"Your legs are swollen."
I sighed, "it was my first time I walked such longer on high heels," I
smiled weakly.
"If you have no problem, can I carry you in my arms," I quickly looked at
him, he had a serious face, he wasn't joking. He stepped forward and
pulled me over him ready to cradle me.
"No-no," I immediately stepped back, I could tolerate foot aches, but not
in his arms.
For a few seconds he annoyed with my action, but finally, he said, "Are
you sure."
I quickly nodded at him, "It's just normal for me."
"It's not normal Alice. Just look at your legs it is a serious injury," he said
angrily, but I didn't scare with his anger because he was not threatening
me, but he was angry because he cared for me.
After walking two miles I saw a bright light, "Henry, see there," I patted
his shoulder, "I think someone is living there."
"I hope so, let's go,"
Henry took hold of my hand and walked towards the house. He was
walking in such a speed that I couldn't catch him because of my foot pain.
Suddenly my ankle bend and I fell down on the grass "Ouch!
"Alice," Henry immediately sat on his knees, "I just forget about your
injury," he checked my leg and rubbed it slightly. He stared into my eyes
intently, "Let me hold you," he said softly and cradled me in his arms.
I locked my both hands around his neck and rest my head on his chest, I
could feel his heartbeat, "Henry your hand is not recovered fully," I
whispered.
"I just don't care and I won't die by lifting you. Now shut your mouth and
care about yourself."
Why was he suddenly changed, why did he behave me like that, why did
he care about me, my mind was overwhelmed with lots of questions at the
single time but I hadn't a single answer. For today, for a few hours, he was
all mine and my real husband but it wasn't last longer.
"Alice," I looked at him, "Is pain such an unbearable you're crying," I
touched my face and felt the moisture on my face I was crying for him. I
wish I could tell you, I could demand you that be always with me.
CHAPTER 25 : I Own you
Henry sat me on the porch of the house. The dried leaves and a thin layer
of dust carpeted on the floor as if no one had cleaned it for several days, I
was doubting whether a person lives here or not. He moved to the wooden
door of the house. He knocked twice on the door, but there was no answer.
Next time he knocked loudly, but again, no noise from inside.
I cleared my throat to catch his attention, "Henry, have you seen 'Mamma'
movie," I studied the horrible structure of a wooden house, "Don't you
think that this house exactly looks like the ghost house in that movie."
He looked at me and gave me a cold hard glare, "Will you stop your
rubbish talk," he was angry at that time but seeing him like I find it
amusing.  I laughed at him, "A few minutes ago you were crying like a
baby and now you're laughing maniacally."
"Whenever you were angry at me, I just hated you, but now I feel it so
sweet. You are looking so cute," I pulled my knees together and rested my
head on it, staring my beautiful husband.
"Are you drunk today," he glanced at me.
"I don't know, but I am very happy today," I just wanted to spend each bit
of time with him. I didn't know when would next time come when he
would care about me.
Suddenly the door creaked open and an elderly woman came out of the
house. She observed me and Henry very carefully, then she narrowed her
eyes at him, "What do you want young man," her voice was shaky yet it
sounded steady.
"Your house," Henry said like he owned the house, "We need your house
for...," before He could finish his word, she cut him off.
"You come here for Robbery," she said with shock, "I must call the
police," she stepped back in the house and slammed the door in front of
his face.
"That old witch," he punched his fist on the door as hard as he could, I
could see the trace of irritation or anger across his face, "How dare she call
me Robber."
I approached him with my sore legs, "I try," I said and knocked the door
softly. One minute passed, then two, three and after fifteen minutes later
she opened the door.
Before she could open her mouth to say something, I took hold of her
hand gently, "We have not come here for robbery," I sighed, "For some
reason our car stopped in the middle of the road so we lost in such a
deserted road then we saw your house and we have come here in the hope
that you will help us."
She stared into my eyes searching the truth and finally she found it, "You
are reliable."
I smiled at her, "Thank you. We only stay here for tonight."
"And you can charge as much money as you can. I am ready to pay you
even a hundred thousand dollars," Henry snapped her.
"Young man, don't show me your money attitude. Just learn how to talk to
the elders with the use of that money," the woman retorted back to him.
Henry ballad his fist and narrowed his eyes at her, "I know very well how
to talk with people, especially people like you and I don't need your damn
advice," he said through teeth.
I squeezed his hand softly to ease his anger, "Henry Please Now at that
time we need her help, be polite," he shook away his hand from my grasp
obviously he didn't like my advice. It far that he was polite with anyone
else except his father.
The house was old and broken, it had wooden flooring and had a cracked
wall at each corner of the house. The only furniture was in the house table,
chair and some necessary accessories.
"Damn! I have to spend the whole night in such a trashy place," Henry
muttered.
"We have no other option either," I whispered.
"Young lady, your legs are swollen,"  she examined my legs, "I will give
you warm water it will ease your pain."
I nodded at her with a soft smile, "I appreciate it."
"You are well-mannered, teach some manners to your boyfriend," she
mocked him and his grip tightened around my waist due to a fierce boiling
within him.
"He is not my boyfriend," I looked at him, "He is my husband." 
"Oh, I feel sorry for you, I would say that you have chosen the wrong
person."
"And you're messing up with the wrong person," He said hissing at her.
Before they began their fighting I interrupted them, "W-Where is our
room?"
She glared at him for a few seconds, then turned around, "Follow me," she
ordered and we followed her.
She took us in a room. The room was small but clean and the only
furniture was a single bed and armchair set next to the window.
"I Hope you both will enjoy your night," she glanced between both of us
and went out of the room.
As soon as she went out of the room and He slammed the door shut behind
him and closing his eyes and gulping air in an effort to calm his anger, 
"How dare she talk me like this, fucking old woman."
"Just ignore her words," I looked at him, but he didn't turn at me. His
broad and powerful back in front of me rising up and down rapidly, he
was trying hard to control his rage.
I laid down on the bed and stared at him. He looked across the dusky
clouds through the window. The light of night shined at his face making
him even more beautiful. I just wanted him to lie down with me on this
bed, but it was only possible in my dreams.
MORNING
My ear echoed with birds chirping and the rays of sunlight gleamed over
my face through the open window. I rubbed my eyes and started looking
around to find him. I got off the bed, my swollen legs were recovered. I
checked the bathroom but he wasn't there. I went out of the room and
checked the hall, but he was not even there. I got out of the house and
looked around except trees I couldn't see anything far away. The panic hit
me hard when my mind drifted to his revenge. If it was the other trick of
his game. I walked into the house and sat on a chair.
"What happened dear, you look upset," the woman laid a hand along my
shoulder softly.
"Did you see my husband?" I asked her quickly.
"Has he not come yet?" she glanced at the entry door, "I saw him at
morning he was in such a hurry that I couldn't get a chance to ask him that
where he was going."
I immediately stood up, "He didn't tell you anything?"     
"No."
I felt weak in my body and my heart was throbbing under my chest. He
left me alone here. That was the reason he cared for me, talked me softly
and most important he brought me here at dinner so that he could abandon
me. All he wanted to hurt me and left me alone. What was I thinking?
Why did I let him do that to me, why I became just stupid and fool girl for
him.
She took hold of my hand and squeezed it softly, "He will come," she
assured me.
But my internal voice said he would not come, "He won't come," the tear
rolled down through my cheeks.
"Why are you crying."
I bit my lips to stop myself from crying, "I-I need some fresh air," I said
and ran out of the house. I sat on the porch and hugged myself tightly. My
body was trembling the pain all over my body. I observed the area the
palm trees, the sound of rustling leaves how deserted area it was, that's
why he brought me here on purpose. I rested my head on my knees and
heard the sound of my own heartbeat. How stupid I was that thought that
he cared for me.
"Why are you crying," I heard a masculine voice.
"He left me alone," I said absently.
"Who?"  This time voice was such loud and harsh that it made me jump,
"Alice, look at me."
I recognized his voice and quickly looked at him, "Henry."
"Why are you crying that old lady bothered you," he grabbed my chin and
made me look at him, "Did she say something to you? Tell me I won't
leave her."
I smile at his words, even tears continued rolling down through my face,
"She did nothing."
"Then why do you shed your damn tears."
"I thought that y-you left me alone here," my voice was barely audible.
"Really!" He looked at me with a fixed expression, "But the idea is not
bad, I can leave you here but it makes your life easier, which I never
want," he leaned over me, "Because I own you."
********
"Pass me strawberries," I said to Harley. I came here at Vivian's house to
spend my Sunday with that cute little girl. I was baking muffins for her,
she loved sweets so I had to decide to please her with my cooking skill.
"You know my mouth is watering with a delicious aroma," she licked her
lips playfully.
I pinched her nose, "Control your water otherwise it will drip in the
batter," she giggled.
After forty-five minutes we finally finished our baking and muffins got
ready to serve, "Wow! Princess, it looks so delicious, you have baked like
a chef," her eyes filled with light, she stood up on the kitchen island to
catch my height and softly patted my back, "You're great Princess."
I cradled her in my arms, "Without your help how could I bake such a
delicious muffin."
"Ok, can I eat now," she looked at muffins with puppy eyes.
"Just wait a minute I call Joseph then we will eat together."
I called Joseph and we all sat on kitchen Island ready to eat muffins.
Harley took a bite, "Yummy," I laughed at her.
"So here all you guys eating alone," Suddenly Vivian came from behind,
he was in his black business suit as he came directly from his work, "And
you little, you don't even care about your dad?"
"But you said that you will come at night," Harley said.
He ran his finger in his hair, "Yeah, but I finished my work early and I
missed you, so I came early."
We continued to eat our muffin, ignoring Vivian's intense look at the
muffin. Suddenly he slammed his hand on the island to catch my attention,
"Where is my muffin? I looked at him, "Harley told me that you don't like
sweets. I made a few because It was my first time, I didn't want to waste
things."
He sat on the chair beside me, "But you guys can share with me," he
sounded like a little boy.
"Harley took a big bite of muffin, "Please dad, don't move your ass
between me and my muffin," I quickly glanced at Her after hearing her
words, she was speaking like her dad.
Then he stared at Joseph, "And you Joseph, you can share with me."
Joseph quickly gulped his last piece of muffin, "Sorry My lord, I already
finished it," he said between his mouthful muffin.
Vivian frowned and looked at me like a hunter. I quietly slipped my plate
near to me, "D-Don't look at me like that, I am not going to sh...," before I
could complete my sentence he lunged my plate quickly and stole away
my muffin.
"Sorry, Alice but it's all mine," he ran faster across the hall.
"Just return my plate," I screamed at him and jogged behind him. Before I
could catch him, he managed to escape, putting the chair between us. I put
my hands on my hips, "You are behaving like a child."
He stopped in the middle of the hall, "If you had shared me with your wish
then I don't have to do all this," I moved towards him carefully and now he
was few inches away from me.
At the right time, I jumped at him, but he already gulped down my muffin
in his system. My blood went ice-cold I grabbed his tie and pulled towards
me, "How dare you, you asshole!" I growled at him, but he still smiled at
me, "You took away my things and now I will take away your favourite
thing," I dared at him, "Harley just tell me about your dad favourite thing."
"Condoms," she didn't take a second to reply me, "Condom is his favourite
thing."
I heard the sound of Joseph coughing hard obviously after hearing her
words. 
CHAPTER 26 : Fashion designer
I was stretching my body before going to bed. Today my day was really
tiring and I felt exhausted. I really enjoyed with little and adorable kids in
the school, but they also gave me a hard time. I yawned and set my phone
on the table. But before I could sleep on the bed, my phone buzzed and I
jumped. I checked the time it was eleven, I was wondering who called me
so late in the night.
I glanced at my phone screen, it was Sarah's number. Without a second
thought, I quickly received the call.
"Umm... A-Alice...w-where..ah.. are you," I felt panic after hearing her
stuttering voice.
"Sarah, what's wrong," I growled through the phone. I felt like something
bad happened to her.
"C-come to me, I-I," she swallowed, "At the city club."
Before I could ask something else, she disconnected the phone. I quickly
rose to my feet and changed my pyjamas into a black dress. I hurriedly
grabbed my jacket and headed out of the house. First, I thought that not to
bother Joseph but after a few seconds, I called him.
After a couple of minutes, he pulled the car and I quickly sat in the car,
"At city club," I ordered him and without any questions, he followed my
order.
After fifteen minutes we arrived at the club. He pulled the car in the
parking lot.
"Alice I am coming with you," he said from behind. I didn't deny him
because I knew that I need his help at such a place. The doorman didn't
ask anything while we were through the door.
We entered the club, the music was so loud that I could feel the vibration
through the floor and the sweaty, alcoholic and musky smells everywhere.
Many couples were jumping, dancing and crushing with each other. I had
never used to go to the club because I was never taken interest in dancing
and partying.
I looked around to find Sarah but in such a crowded place it would very
difficult to find her. I saw a girl in skin-tight red dress sat at the bar and
her head was rested on the counter. I sighed with relief when I recognized
her, thank God she was ok.
I quickly approached her, "So you are here," I said softly and she lifted her
head at me. When I saw her face I was totally disappointed, I thought she
was ok but actually, I was wrong. Her eyes were red, her makeup messed
up and her lipstick spread across her face, she looked scary as hell. I
quickly sat beside her.
"Umm, A-Alice..," even she couldn't form two words properly. I was
wondering how much she drank today.
"What happened to you, Sarah?" I helped her to sit properly.
She rubbed her eyes, "A-Alice," she quickly pulled me into a tight hug
like a little girl and began to sob, "He broke up with me, " I felt heartache
for her, "He broke my heart, he broke my spirit and he broke me all," she
sobbed even louder.
I rubbed her back gently, "Who?"
She pulled herself and stared into my eyes, "That son of a bitch," she said
through teeth. I could see her how much she was angry at that guy, how
much she hated him to break her and it was proof that how much she was
in love with him. I didn't see her boyfriend, but I only knew that she had a
boyfriend. She had never shared anything about her boyfriend.
I wiped her tears, "I am definitely sure he will regret with his decision," I
assured her, but she didn't pay attention to my words because she was lost
in her own world. She looked so incredibly vulnerable.
I helped her stand up. Joseph helped me and cradled her in his arms and
we walked out of the club. He sat her in the car and I sat beside her. She
was so drunk that she couldn't even sit properly. I leaned her over me and
she rested her head on my shoulder.
"He broke up with me," she mumbled under her breath and tears was
continuously streaming down through her cheeks. I was feeling really bad
for her I could feel her pain after all I was also a girl. I had never seen her
such lost, she was a bold, courageous and proud woman, but at that time
she was looking like she lost everything.
After fifteen minutes we arrived at the house. Joseph helped me to take
Sarah in my room. I laid her on my bed, "Thank you, Joseph," I said with
a sweet smile.
He little bowed down, "It was my duty," he said and walked out of the
room.
I returned at her she was half asleep, mumbling something, "Sarah," I
caressed her cheeks and wiped away her dirt with a towel.
She wore such a tight dress and she couldn't sleep by wearing that sort of
dress. I quickly changed her dress into my pyjama. I sat with her for a few
minutes and studied her carefully. She always seemed so strong and never
cried in front of anyone but today she looked broken.
When I confirmed she asleep so I stood up to leave, but suddenly she
grabbed my hand, "Alice, Please don't leave me alone, stay here," she was
mumbling in her sleep.
I sat on a chair and caressed her dark hair softly, "I am with you," I
whispered. After an hour she slept in a deep sleep and I felt sleepy too. I
checked the time it was one thirty in the morning, I yawned and headed to
the hall.
*******
I felt something hard like marble beneath my fingertips, I was wondering
why my soft pillow turned into hard. I brushed away the thought and
crushed my pillow even tighter against me. But it had a different structure,
I moved my hands furthermore, I felt something soft.
"Stop you, dammit," I heard a masculine voice growling at me. Just a
second masculine voice! when I realized I quickly opened my eyes. And I
held my breath when I noticed Henry was over me, but his body didn't
touch mine because he was holding his weight on his arms.
He breathed rapidly, "You were touching every inch of my body like you
want me to fuck you," he said and my eyes widened with shock. I felt
extremely hot under him.
I swallowed a lump in my throat, "Um H-How..," I couldn't form a single
word, I squeezed my eyes refusing to see his beautiful face. I was attracted
to him, he was half naked and looked sexy as a desirable. I didn't want him
near me.
After a few seconds, I opened my eyes slowly and looked at him, "W-
Where is my couch," shit, "I mean I slept on the couch."
His lips curled with a beautiful smile, "When I returned from my work, I
saw a little cat was sleeping on the floor so I brought her to my room."
He was calling me a little cat, I turned my head to the side, "I am not a
little cat," I said flatly. I heard his chuckle, he was still holding me down
on the bed, it was too intimate, "w-will you let me go."
He came even closer to me that I could hear his heartbeat, "if I don't" he
whispered in his sexy voice. I glanced up at him, he was already gazing
me, he had lust in his eyes. His that look made my stomach unpleasant.
Then his eyes stopped right on my lips like he wanted to kiss me. I felt dry
in the mouth.
"Let me go," I quickly sat up, ignoring his disappointment. I heard him
growling with frustration. I quickly stood up and was ready to go.
"Wait," he said from behind and I stopped, but not turned back at him.
"Meet me in my office at 10," he ordered and then I turned back at him.
"Why?"
"You will know," he said arrogantly and walked into the bathroom.
I looked up and studied the huge twenty-story building. In middle
mentioned ROBINSON FASHION HOUSE how elegant that name was
sounded. That was the only fashion house my first and last dream. How
many sacrifices I did to achieve my dream. But I ended up marrying the
owner of this fashion house Mr Henry Robinson.
I entered the building and guard didn't ask me for id probably they would
have recognized me. I checked my reflection in the glass, I had put a blue
jacket and white knee-length skirt, tried to give a professional look, after
all, I was going to meet my husband in his office. I had not any idea why
he wanted me in his office, but I had no other option either. I was just
hoping to god he wouldn't give me one more hard time.
I checked my watch, only two minutes were left for ten, "Hello Ma'am," a
blonde girl greeted me with her perfect smile.
"Hello," I replied her with the same smile.
"I am Neena the personal secretary of Mr Robinson," she pushed her hand
for a soft handshake, "Sir wants to see you in his conference hall. Just
follow me," she said and I followed her. First He wanted to meet me in his
office and now it had changed into his conference. What's the matter, I
swallowed hard due to nervousness.
"Here you go," she smiled kindly and left me alone.
I was feeling nervous like I was going for an interview. I pushed open the
door and stumbled on my feet, falling right onto the floor.
"Are you alright," I heard Henry. I nodded at him and he helped me to get
up. I adjusted my dress and looked around. My jaw dropped when I see
the conference hall with eight no ten no twelve people were already gazing
me intently. I quickly straightened myself.
"Are you alright dear?" I heard Henry's father, he was sitting in the front. I
nodded at him and smiled oddly.
"Take a seat," Henry said.
I took a seat beside Sarah she looked pale and lost yet she came in the
meeting. And the next thing I noticed Vivian was beside me. His face
already graced with a masculine smile.
"Hey," he whispered, "Never expect you here."
"But sad to say I am here," I threw my artificial smile at him.
"Maybe Harley will missing you in school," I felt sad when my mind
drifted at her. I was really missing her.
I genuinely nodded at him, "Me too."
I looked around the hall as studying the people some faces were familiar
and some were unknown, but they all were incredibly elegant and classic
much better than me.
"So let's have a start. We all know that our next fashion show is going to
be in Spain and I am expecting something different this time. KELVIN
approaching success day by day and we get thousands of customers every
day. Our brand spread in more than twenty-two countries across the
world," Henry took a look around the hall, "And this time I want my brand
in more than thirty countries," His body language, eye contact and facial
expressions carried him confidence and powerfulness. He expressed every
word like he worth for it. I just heard him and observed his every
movement. He displayed his brand economy across the world. His brand
was the sixth largest fashion brand in the world.
Suddenly something fell on the floor, interrupting me, "Sorry I do it,"
Vivian said and bent down to pick up that thing. He straightened back and
leaned over me, "Haven't you shaved your legs?" He whispered in my ear.
"What!" I said loudly and quickly checked my legs. I rubbed my legs to
feel my hair, but it was clean, "What the hell are..," before I could
complete my sentence Henry interrupt me.
"Do you have any problem?" He narrowed his eyes at me. I looked around
all gazes fixed on me like I did the crime.
I cleared my throat, "Um, sorry," I heard Vivian's chuckle. Asshole.
Darling Please pick up the phone, Darling Please pick up the
phone. Someone's mobile was buzzing from that weird ringtone.
"Dad shut your damn phone," Sarah said at the bald and chubby man. He
was her dad, but there were nothing resemblances between both of them.
He adjusted his tie nervously, "Baby it is your Mom phone," he said and
his cheeks turned red. Actually, he was so cute.
Henry crossed his arms and looked at him with full aggression, "Uncle
will you Please shut down your damn phone."
He swallowed, "It is your Aunt phone if I do not pick up the phone, then
she won't allow me in the bedroom."
All were erupted into a laugh, "Dad," Sarah pleaded with him.
Henry ran his hand in hair, "Then go pick up and do not come back," he
snapped at him.
"Henry Please you can understand now because you are also married.
Even you are so desperate that you brought your wife to your company,"
he pointed to me and I was numb.
"Uncle," he gritted at him and looked at me, I quickly avert my eyes, "She
is here not for romance or to please me," he retorted, "She is a new fashion
designer of KELVIN Group."
My eyes widened with shock, "Today I am going to introduce new fashion
designer of KELVIN group my wife, Mrs Alice Bennett Robinson," he
gestured me through his hand and a slight smile tugged at his face.
I couldn't process his words, He assigned me the next designer of his
fashion show. I couldn't express how much I was happy with his words. I
just fixed my eyes at him, he was really assigned me his designer the
designer of ROBINSON FASHION HOUSE. I felt so overwhelmed by
this feeling that I began to cry.
CHAPTER 27: His birthday
I was sitting on the kitchen counter, talking with Jessica while eating my
food, "Why not you work for a five-star hotel," I commented on her
delicious food.
She poured the juice in my glass, "Then how will you get my delicious
food."
"Oh, here you are right, but if you always keep feeding me such a
delicious food, then I will  become like a pumpkin."
"No, you are too skinny you need more nutrition," I raised my brow with
her words and she giggled, "By the way, congratulations on your new
project."
"It's been two days but I don't believe that Henry has assigned me as his
new fashion designer."
"Honestly to say it also shocking me," she took a seat beside me, "But I
told you that he has a good side too."
I nodded at her, "Yeah, but he never agrees with that. He helped my
parents, he escorted with me to dinner at my house, he took me for dinner
and now he assigned for his designer," I sighed, "I just want to thank him."
"So thank him. Tomorrow is his birthday."
I quickly looked at her, "Really."
"Yeah, Since I am working here since then I have not seen him celebrating
his birthday, maybe he would celebrate his birthday some other place
besides the house."
"His birthday, it is a good opportunity for me to thank him," I said
excitedly, "How will it when I prepare a small dinner for him at midnight.
Only me and him."
"Yeah, this plan sounds great."
*******
It was eleven thirty in the night and I had just finished the cake. I had
prepared some healthy food according to his taste, today was his birthday
and it was reasonable to cook his favourite food. I just wanted to make
him happy as he did me. I knew that his taste was very luxurious, maybe
he would go out at an expensive hotel, resort and sort of places where
every man to be a dream there. But I had put my great effort to make him
feel good. I decorated the hall with a purple and white flower which was
his favourite and the table with a candle lit in the middle. I studied the
room and smiled a bit with my skills.
After fifteen minutes later, I got ready by putting a purple lacy dress with
smooth, natural makeup, purple colour was his favourite so I had decided
to wear this colour. I checked the time it was almost twelve. I went down
to the hall and checked everything for the last time. I sighed and waited
for his arrival. I felt my hands were sweaty and my heartbeat was
accelerating probably because it was my first time to do all these things
especially for him.
I heard the sounds of the opening door, I quickly ran towards the music
player to play a birthday song. As soon as he entered the house the
birthday song play simultaneously.
Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you.
He was unbuttoning his shirt, but suddenly he froze in his place and
quietly began to observe every detail of the room, "What's that," he said
calmly but something hides in his voice. It wasn't his normal voice it was
different and his soft expression changed rapidly to anger.
"Today is your birthday,"  before I could complete my words.
His hand flew to my jaw and he tightened his grip, pushing my head
against the wall, "Who the fuck told you that today is my birthday," he
said through teeth.
"I-I," I grimaced with pain and couldn't form words due to his grip around
my face. My heart beat became louder and louder as I could see his rage
eyes burning on me. I saw something happened deep inside him like
something break down in his soul.
"Who do you think you are. Who the hell gave you the fucking right to
celebrate my birthday," he growled in my ear, "Do you have any fucking
idea what you have done," He pushed me on the wall through my jaw, the
pain scored down my back.
At that time I couldn't hold my tears, I couldn't hold his hatred for me. It
hurt me, the tears rolled down through my cheeks and fell on his hand. I
had never seen him like that, not even at the hospital when Ava injured
badly. I didn't understand why he was angry at me, I just tried to celebrate
his birthday and there was nothing bad in it then why he was mad at me.
"Do you know what you have done," he breathed rapidly and released me
from his grip. He stepped back and rubbed his face with frustration.
"H-Henry," my voice was shaky, "Today is your birthday, it's nothing bad
in it."
He said nothing and kept silent. His back on my face rose up and down
rapidly and his hands balled into fists, "H-Henry," I laid my hand along
her shoulder but he immediately jerked away.
"D-don't touch me," he stuttered, It was the first time I saw him stuttering.
At the same time, I was feeling scared and was pitying him of seeing him
like that. He was in a mixture of anger, grief and anxiety, his whole body
was trembling, "You did all this just because you wanted to hurt me as I
did you."
"No, I don't," I whispered. I couldn't understand what he was saying.
"You have done all this intentionally so that you can hurt me," he
screamed and grabbed the table and flipped it over, sending all the
equipment on the floor. I closed my eyes the sounds of glass echoed my
ears made me even more miserable. Few seconds passed, I opened my
eyes slowly and looked at him and the next thing I  noticed the blood on
the floor.
"Henry, you are hurt," I ran towards him and grabbed his hand to study his
wounds, but before I could do anything more he pushed me with full
strength in the opposite of him and my head hit something hard that made
me dizzy. I gasped and tried to stand up, but failed because my head was
bleeding, "A-Alice," he jogged towards me, but before he could catch me,
I saw him the blackness all around me.

********
I slowly opened my eyes and my head was throbbing with unbearable
pain. The white light flashed in my face piercing directly into my eyes. I
touched my head and felt fabric around it.
"Alice, you awake,"  I felt the soft touch on my hand, Sarah was sitting
beside my bed. She quickly stood up and gave me gentle hug, "You were
scaring me like hell."
"Where is Henry?" First thing I wanted to know.
She pulled away and looked at me with wide eyes like she saw a ghost,
"You are still thinking about him, the person who hit you."
Before I could say something suddenly the door slammed open and Vivian
stepped inside the room. He was panting like he directly came from the
marathon, "Alice, are you alright," he asked between his breath.
"Vivian why are you scaring us," Sarah burst on him.
He ignored her and quickly came beside my bed, "Who the fuck did this to
you?"
I ignored his questions, "What are you doing here?" I asked.
"I heard that you got hurt so I came here to see you, " he said worriedly.
I smiled at him weakly, "I am fine."
"Who the fuck did this?" He asked fiercely, clenching his jaw.
"What do you think who can do this. Of course Henry. He hit her," Sarah
said with full confidence like she was a witness of everything.
I quickly looked at her, "No he didn't hit me, it was just an accident," I
retorted her with a cold hard glare.
"Then what happened last night," Vivian interrupted.
"I-I don't know why Henry got angry at me," I clutched the blanket tightly
as trying hard to calm down not wanting to cry. The memories of last
night hit my mind, what happened with me, his horrible look, his violence
and his break down everything hurt me. I never felt so bad before
whenever he insulted me, hated me, but yesterday it was unbearable,   "I-I
just wanted to celebrate his birthday and.."
"What! You were celebrating his birthday,"  Sarah quickly cut me off, the
shock clearly showed on her face.
I nodded at her, "I-I don't know why he got angry," silent tears rolled
down through my cheek.
"This time you were wrong Alice," she said silently, "You did wrong."
My heart sank, "Why?" I quickly asked. I just wanted to know why I was
wrong. What was wrong with celebrating his birthday. Why he got mad at
me.
She kept silent and fixed her gaze on our locked hands, "Just tell me,
Sarah, what was wrong in celebrating his birthday."
She let take a shaky breath, "I-I can't," I felt panic in my heart.
"Sarah, look at me," I grabbed her face with my trembling hand and her
eyes were moist, "Please tell me," seeing her like that I felt extreme pain
inside me, I felt like I did the huge crime.
She took a deep breath before answering, like saying the words took all
her energy, "On his birthday.."
"It was the day when his sister died," a man's voice echoed in the room.
CHAPTER 28: Always forever
"His sister Kelvin  died on his birthday," Henry's father walked in and
took a seat beside the bed, "Are you alright."
I nodded, "I-I don't know that his sis..," I swallowed, couldn't form a word
due to anguish.
He squeezed my hand gently, "You don't need to apologize. It wasn't your
mistake."
"B-but he looked really mad at me. I had no intention of hurting him. He
was really hurt," I began to sob, couldn't hold my tears any longer. It was
all my mistake I should not have done all this.
He caressed my hair lovingly, "My son is lucky that he has a wife like
you," he handed me a tissue, "You know. What Henry hates the most."
I looked at him wiping my tears, "What?"
"The person who cries in front of him. He hates tears even he doesn't
allow me to cry," he laughed a bit, but it didn't reach his eyes. He looked
extremely sad.
"Is he ok."
He sighed heavily, "I don't know."
I quickly stared into his eyes, "Where is he?"
"Maybe at his sister's grave."
I bowed my head and stared at my palm, refused to look at his pale face.
"His sister was the only person he loved most in the world after his mom.
What he has been through I can't express. It's been hard for him and for
me as well," his voice was low,  "It was his eighth birthday when he lost
his sister," he was only eight at that time. My heart broke for the girl I
never knew, for the girl who was the most valuable and lovable person for
him.
"We were living a happy life until that person came into our life. KT my
biggest rival Kian Taylor. He was the person who killed my daughter, who
took away my little Henry and who had vanished all my happiness," his
lips was trembling and his voice was shaky.
"You know when I was most regret in my life" he paused for seconds
regaining his energy,  "When I wasn't with my daughter when she fought
with her last breath," a single tear escaped his eyes. No matter how much
he tried to hold down his tears, but couldn't. It was tears of pain and regret,
it was a tear of a father who had lost his daughter.
"Henry still couldn't forget his sister dead face, the nightmares haunt him
every day when he was cage between four walls for thirty-nine hours with
his sister's dead body and...," at last he couldn't form words he lost his
voice due to pain swirled inside him.
I quickly laid my hand along his shoulder, "Don't," I whispered. I didn't
want to hear the whole story because it was causing him immense pain.
My heart broke for a million times for that eight-year-old Henry who had
suffered so much at a very small age.
We kept quiet for a minute, then finally he broke the silence, "Alice, you
are different. You know whenever Henry is with you, he looks different.
At sudden something changes in his soul, something deep I don't know
exactly what it is.  You are the first girl who has caught his attention so
much and you are the girl who has makes him smile. You remember the
day in the conference hall he was smiling at you which he never did. How
many times I tried to bring his smile but I failed. And You.."  he took a
hold of my hand,  "You are the perfect wife for him. You are thinking
about why I am talking about all these things."
A small smile tugged at his lips and it was genuine, "Because I know that
you are the only girl who will bring light in my son's dark world. You can
only make him believe that there are also beautiful people in the world. I
know I am becoming selfish for my son, but I have no other way dear. I
just want you to be with him always forever."
He stood up and caressed my hair gently, "I must go now. Take care of
yourself," suddenly he stopped at the doorway, "And don't tell him about
KT," And he left me alone in the dead silent room.
Two hours had passed, but Henry didn't come at home. I was worried
about him. Again and again, I was looking through the window in the
hope he would come and see me. I heard the soft knock on the door, I
quickly ran towards the door.
Jessica and Joseph stood at the door side, "A-Alice," Jessica quickly
pulled me into a tight hug, "I-I am sorry," she began to sob.
"I am fine Jessica. And you don't need to worry about this," I rubbed her
back slightly.
"No, you aren't ok Alice," she argued, "It's all my fault."
"Jessica stop! crying like a baby you are giving me more headache."
She quickly pulled her back, "S-Sorry," she wiped her tears and dragged
me into the room, "You need rest right now."
"No," I said and turned back to Joseph, "Joseph, Do you know where
Henry is?"
He bowed down his head, "I am sorry Alice but I can't tell you."
"You can tell me," I said angrily, "You can't deny me."
His eyes fixed on the floor refusing to look at me, "Can you Please take
me at his sister's grave,"  I knew that he would be at his sister's grave.
"He doesn't like anyone to be there," he said flatly.
I quickly grabbed his hand, "Joseph Please don't refuse me, I just want to
see him," I pleaded with him.
He lifted his gaze at me and didn't say anything for several seconds, but
finally, he found something in my eyes and gave me a slight nod in
agreement.
********
Joseph pulled the car into the parking lot of the cemetery, "I will wait for
you here," he said and I nodded at him, then I grabbed the flower and
climbed off the car.
My heartbeat was accelerating as I walked near him. I didn't know how he
would react when he saw me here but I didn't care if he again got mad at
me. I just cared about him. I took a deep breath to calm my mind and
looked around to find him.
KELVIN ROBINSON
October 24, 1988 - May 3, 2000
Don't weep. I'm simply resting in God's arm.
His eyes were fixed on the marble headstone and his hand were gripping
the flowers which he brought for his sister.  His expression hardened and
his body looked tense. I took a heavy step toward him and he quickly
recognized my presence like he had a third eye on his back.
"Stay away," he growled without glancing at me. I closed my eyes
stopping the pain inside me.
Without single words, I turned back and was ready to leave him alone. He
wanted his space right now, and it would be wrong for me to interrupt
between him and his sister. How crazy I was thinking that he would allow
me to meet his sister's grave. I was the only reason for his deep pain.
Suddenly I froze in my place when Henry hands around my waist and his
chest pressed my back, "You want me to stay away," my voice was barely
audible.
His hot breath caressed my shoulder, "Yeah, I want, but somewhere I don't
want" I heard the pain in his voice.
I could feel his heartbeat through my back. I was expecting him to pull
himself away, but he didn't, he didn't move a bit, he just stood there
hugging me even tighter.
"I am sorry Alice," he whispered and I quickly turned back at him, faced
him examining his face. There was agony in his eyes, but not any sign of
tear or drop of moisture. He was heartbroken, but his expression was
hardened like a stone. His whole body was trembling due to bad memories
swirl inside him, but he still stood like a statue as if nothing had happened
in his life. My heart was aching for that person who had given me nothing
except hatred, but still, I wanted him happy.
His hand moved to my head and touched my wounds lightly, "I am sorry,"
he repeated again.
"It wasn't your mistake, Henry. It-it was just an accident,"  the tears rolled
down through my cheeks.
He cupped my face and wiped away my tears, "It was always my mistake
Alice," he growled with frustration,  "I hate myself to accept that I just
care about you even though I hate you" and then my heart meltdown "I
don't want to hurt you anymore Alice. I just...."
Before he could finish his sentence I grabbed his neck and gave him a soft
and sweet kiss right on his lips. He put his arm around my waist and
pulled me even closer to him, kissed me back with the same passion. With
every touch of his lips, I felt warmth and tenderness. It didn't feel like he
hates me, it feels like he loves me.
Something snapped inside him and he quickly pulled himself, "You can go
now," he said flatly and walked away.
"Henry," I called him but he didn't turn back at me, left me alone.
 CHAPTER 29: Leave him alone
I walked into Harley's classroom,  she was sitting quietly, absent-mindedly
drawing something on the white sheets, "What are you doing baby?"
She looked up, giving me her cute smile, "See," she raised her book
showing me her beautiful painting.
"Wow!" I quickly took a seat beside her desk and grabbed her book, "You
are super great in painting,"  I studied her drawing. She drew her family,
she was in the middle of woman and man and the old lady at the corner
with the dog.
"You draw your family," I eyed every detail of her drawing, in such a
small age she was pretty good in drawing.
She nodded and set a book on the table, "I drew your, dad, my nanny, and
dog picture."
"You drew me," I asked surprisingly and once again glanced at the picture.
The woman that she had drawn it was me not her mother. I thought she
drew her parents, her mom, and dad, but she'd drawn me. I quickly
embraced her, "This drawing is amazing. Can I keep it?"
"Of course you can keep it. I have plenty and if you want more I will draw
it for you."
I kissed her forehead, she was so cute, I wished she would be my
daughter, so I could keep her with me all the time.
"What are you two doing?" Pearl stepped in the room. She often used to
visit Harley so that she could impress her after all she liked her father.
How many times she tried to chase behind him, but Vivian didn't glance at
her. Sometimes I had pitied her I wished she would like some other man.
"Just little talk," I said.
She dug her hand into the purse and dragged out a box of chocolates
obviously for Harley, "Harley you love chocolate, this is for you."
Harley eyed chocolate lusciously but something changes in her eyes, "No!
My dad will scold me if I take your chocolates, he refused me to eat more
chocolates so I can't take it."
Pearl's eyes fell into disappointment, she sat on her knees, "No one will
tell him," she said softly.
Before Harley could say something someone cleared the throat behind us
and I turned around to see Vivian stood there in the doorway. He wore all
black leather jacket, black T-shirts and black jeans looking like a black
devil. His shoulder-length brown hair was perfectly styled.
"Viv," Harley said, "You are five minutes late," she said coldly as if she
had to go some kind of an important meeting.
"I know, sorry baby. I was busy in some important meeting," then he laid
eyes on me, "Hey," he wished me ignored Pearl. Why did he always
behave like this? Why he ignored such a beautiful woman.
But I didn't like his attitude towards her, I quickly said,  "Vivian, meet
Pearl. Pearl, he is Harley's dad," I was feeling awkward because they were
already known each other. I had no other things to say anyway.
"Hey, nice to meet you," Pearl pushed her hand towards him with a blush
crept on her face.
"Nice to meet you too," he said and gave her soft handshake.
"You both talk a bit, I have some work with Harley,"  I said and Vivian
glared at me coldly.
"I'll talk you later Pearl. I just have some work," He said awkwardly
refusing to talk with her. He didn't appreciate my guts but for the sake of
Harley and Pearl, I had to do this.
Pearl quickly grabbed his hand, "I'll take only a few minutes."
Vivian eyed her hand and quickly jerked away, "Ok."
I and Harley quickly walked out of the room, giving some privacy to both
of them. I giggled, "Harley what do you think about Pearl?" 
"Um, she is quite pretty, but I don't like her."
I nodded at her, "Have you tried my cookies?" I had sent her cookies. She
liked my hand made cookies so I especially prepared for her. I loved her
smile, happiness, everything. I felt glad whenever I make her happy.
"I loved it," she licked her lips, "It was delicious. Can you send me more
because Dad ate all my cookies? He said he loves too, your cookies."
"I will make you thousands of cookies if you want," I pinched her nose
lovingly.
"Harley, let's go," Vivian grabbed her hand harshly and dragged towards
the car, he didn't even acknowledge my presence and the next thing I
noticed that Pearl was coming out of the room, she was wiping her tears.
What's wrong.
I quickly approached her and called out her name but she was walking like
someone was going to kidnap her, "A-Alice I will talk you later," her
voice was shaky.
Surely Vivian would have threatened her. I jogged towards him, "What
did you do with her," I growled at him.
He sat the Harley in the car and slammed the door, "Who the fuck you
are," he approached me in two steps and grabbed my forearm and dragged
me in the hallway.
"Vivian what are you doing. Leave me," I tried to yank away my hand, but
his grip was too tight that it would cause a mark around my hand.
"Who the fuck do you think you are," he narrowed his at me still his grip
around my hand.
"What happened. Why are you behaving me like that?"
"You are nothing for me Alice, who will the rule over me and make
decisions of my life. You are nothing more than a girl whom my daughter
likes, that's it," he said through teeth.
"And I don't want to be anything for you, I just want Harley to get a
mother's love she is too little.."
He didn't give me a chance to complete my word, "But I don't need a
wife."
I said nothing and bowed my head.
"You get that. Next time don’t ever use your fucking brain to trick me."
********
I felt something heavy on my body. When I opened my eyes, it was dark
all around. The room was completely dark, and no sounds were heard
throughout the entire house then why I felt something on my bed. I
watched for the switch of the light, but suddenly someone grabbed my
hand forcefully trying to stop me. Panic hit me hard when I realized
someone was in my room and on my bed. It wasn't Henry. It wasn't him,
then who was that guy, "W-Who are you," I swallowed a lump in my
throat. I couldn't see anything except a dark figure sat on my bed looking
like a ghost.
I immediately climbed off the bed, but he was much faster than me  that he
quickly grabbed my waist and pulled towards him, "Let me go," I was
panting and my heartbeat was throbbing under my chest,  "Let me go."
The next moment he pressed a knife against my throat, "You know how
sexy you were looking in your sleep," his voice was deep and dangerous.
And his vibes were disgusting.
"Don’t touch me," I yanked away my hands trying to release from his grip,
"How could you enter into the house," my breathing was fast, dark was
suffocating me.
He leaned over me giving me his full look the moonlight gleamed over his
face. And the first thing I noticed about him, his green eyes, "Just knot one
thing in your mind if you love your life then stay away from him. Leave
him alone," he whispered in my ear, I cringed away from his disgusting
touch.
"And if not then," he pressed his knife right against my throat, "get ready
to die."
I felt sick, I immediately yanked my hand and ran towards the door. I tried
to open the door, but it was locked, I banged it much harder that someone
could come to my rescue. I was too scared of him, I didn't look back at
him, I knew that he was behind me. I heard the sound of his footsteps, but
didn't look at him, "Please open the door."
I didn't know whether Henry would be back from his work or not, "Please
open the door," I slammed my fist harder and harder.  
"Alice," I heard Henry's voice from the opposite, he was trying to open the
door, "What the fuck in this damn door."
"Henry Please do fast, Please save me," I pleaded with him.
"Alice, what happened to you," he asked worriedly banging the door much
harder.
"Someone is in my room."
"Who the fuck," he didn't waste time in talking and began to break the
door. In the third time, he finally managed to break the door.
I quickly approached him and hugged him tightly. In seconds he hugged
me back, "Someone is there," I said between my breath.
He studied the room for a while, "I think you had nightmares," he pulled
himself, "There is no one in your room."
"No," I turned back and looked around the room. The room was perfect
seemed like nothing had happened here five minutes ago, no sign of any
man, "He was here on my bed."
He turned me around and cupped my face, "Are you alright," it was the
first time I saw him concerned for me, his eyes were soft. He had never
show tenderness against me but that time he was different.
I bowed my head, refusing to look into his eyes, "I don't know."
He grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the room, "let's go."
"Where?"
"In my room," he glanced at me, "You sleep with me in my room."
I didn't deny him, I was really scared at that time and it was a better option
to sleep in his room.
I sat on the couch, my mind still lingered on that guy. Who was he, why
he came into my room and whom he was talking about?
"Alice," Henry's voice buzzed in my ear.
"W-What," I shifted my weight on the couch.
"Come to my bed. You are not going to sleep on damn couch."
I frowned, "On your bed? I am fine Henry."
Without wasting a single moment he cradled me in his arms and  laid on
his bed, "Henry, what are you doing."
He ignored my question pulled out his shirt, leaving him half naked and
jumped on the bed, "Don't worry I won't touch you. Feel free," he said and
laid on the bed.
"It doesn't matter if you touch me or not, but.."
He didn't give me a chance to complete my sentence, cut me off, "So you
want me to touch you," smirked graced on his face.
"Of course not, but you didn't allow anyone in your room and on your bed
then why.."
He quickly sat back and put his finger on my lips, "Ssh, Baby. How many
questions do you ask at a single time, but I don't feel comfortable
answering those damn questions especially with you."
I stared into his eyes, "Especially with me why?"
He sighed annoyingly, "Shut the hell up and lay your ass on the bed."
CHAPTER 30 : Divorce
I woke to a different sensation, different smell and in a different room.
The realization hit me when I looked around  It was my devil husband's
room. He wasn't beside me, his place was empty, but his smell was
lingering in my nose. I caressed the black soft sheet beneath my hand and
felt his presence even though he wasn't with me, but still, I felt like he was
with me. I liked his everything, his smell, his caress, his rare smile, his
beautiful eyes and the way he looked at me. He was so gentle last night, he
took care of me for the whole night like a real loving husband.
I stretched my body and got off the bed. I wished we would be a normal
couple so that I could live with him in his room every day like a real
couple.
I brushed away his thought and walked out of the room.
I entered into the kitchen and my eyes popped out when I saw  Henry was
cooking something, "What are you doing in the kitchen?"
He raised his brow, "Can't see preparing breakfast," he said like he was
my personal butler.
"You are preparing breakfast," I pointed at him can't believe in his words.
He nodded and poured cheese in the bowl. I couldn't believe he was
making my favorite food cheese-pasta,  "You are preparing cheese pasta!"
"Yup," he ran his finger through his hair, obviously feeling awkward,
"This is my first time, I prepare cheese pasta. I don't know anything in
cooking besides boiling the chicken."
God. "Henry you are preparing pasta, especially for me."
"A-Actually," he cleared his throat, "I just tried."
Seeing my husband like this, a small smile tugged in my face,  "I am
hungry," I said and sat on the table quickly.
After five minutes later, "done!" He sighed with relief and put a bowl of
pasta in front of me.
"Umm, not bad," I teased him.
"Well, you are the first Lady for whom I cooked, "  no doubt.
"Are you plotting something against me?"
He frowned and ignored my question and took a seat beside me with his
boil chicken.
"It looks so delicious. Is it really for me?"
"Just eat it," he said coldly.
I took a forkful pasta in my mouth and tasted my husband's made pasta.
Honestly, it was too salty and spicy, but still, I liked it because it was
made by him. He was looking my every move and expression trying to
read my mind, but before he could read it, I interrupted, "It is really
delicious and so tasty. I've never eaten such delicious pasta."
He examined my face finding something, "Oh really," he said like he read
my thoughts.
"Yeah."
"Let me taste it," he moved the bowl towards him.
But before he could taste it, I snatched away, "I-I'm hungry, so Please
don't take away my breakfast. If you want to eat, then cook it again," I said
flatly and quickly began to eating all pasta. I just didn't want him to taste
his own hand made pasta, I didn't want him to embarrass even though it
had bad taste but it was delicious for me.
"Alice, just one bite and rest is yours," he pleaded with me.
"I said no."
"Only one," again he requested, he looked so cute with his puppy face. He
had never pleaded with me like that if he had asked something else then I
would surely give him but not this pasta.
"You don't understand no means no."
Without another Please he stood up and snatched away the bowl, "You
can't deny me, Alice," he said and took the forkful pasta in his mouth.
When he tasted it, he froze for a while but quickly he took a napkin and
threw the whole thing in it.
"Fuck," he hissed and grabbed my forearm, "Are you crazy. How could
you eat such a shit."
My eyes on his grip, "Look at me, Alice. Why do you always lie to me? It
is venomous, how could you eat this shit," he repeated.
I stared into his eyes, "It is tasty and I loved it."
"It is not Alice," he took a step and filled a gap between us, "Why you
loved it."
"I love everything whatever you will cook for me. And it wasn't bad at all,
after all, it's your first time."
"Why you acting such a pure or you are really such a beautiful person
Alice," he whispered and I quickly looked into his eyes, "Why don't you
feel bad whenever I insulted you. Why?"
I bowed down my head, refusing to look at him, "I'm not acting Henry,"
my voice was barely audible.
He came nearer to me and grabbed my chin, forcing me to look into his
eyes, "Whenever you talk with me just look at me," he demanded.
"Why don't you use my money, my name, and this luxurious life isn't why
you have married me,  even you do the teaching job to help out your
parents," he said and I was shocked by his statement, he knew that I was
doing the job.
"You know that I'm doing a teaching job?"
"Yes. I know everything about you where you go, who do you meet and
when you return to home. I keep busy all day in  my work, this doesn't
mean that I don't know anything about you, Alice."
"Then then why not you stopped me doing this job."
"Because I knew the reason behind it. You do this job for your parents
and..," he didn't complete his words, "Leave it. Just answer my questions."
"I just don't want to use your money, name, and fame because,"  I fixed
my gaze into his eyes, I could see his eyes were darkened with fierce,
"Because we are not real Couple Henry. This marriage is just a deal and
one day will come when we have to divorce each other, one day will come
when you and Ava will be together,"  this word clenched my heart I felt
like I swallow the venom while talking about both them together. 
"Talk about the present, Alice," anger crept into his voice, "At present, we
are husband and wife," he tightened his grip around my hand, "And one
more thing don't ever talk about the future."
I clanked away my hand, "I've talked the thing which is going to happen in
the future. I haven't said anything wrong after all you love Ava."
"I'm not...," he didn't complete his words and walked away angrily.
******
"Joseph, are you sure he wants me to meet in his office," I asked him. I
was sitting in the car, Joseph informed me that Henry wanted to meet me
in his office I didn't know why. We had argued in the morning and he left
me alone without any single words. I didn't know what's wrong with him
why he got angry when I talked about divorce. Isn't it what we both want.
Divorce.
"Yes, he wants to meet you in his office," Joseph answered. I nodded at
him and focused my eyes out of the window. I didn't want to think about
him I wished I could go to school and meet Harley she was the only
person who helped me to overcome all my problems.
After fifteen minutes later we arrived at the Robinson fashion house.
Joseph pulled the car in a parking lot and I climbed off the car.
I entered into the building, "Hello ma'am nice to meet you," one blonde
woman greeted me with his beautiful smile.
"Nice to meet you too," I said with same spark smile.
"Sir wants to meet you in his office," she said and I nodded at her.
We entered the elevator. She talked nothing and stood straight
professionally, she dressed in black and white formal dress perfectly
matching to her white flawless skin. Henry was right his all employees
was best in best and professional. How could he marry a girl like me he
had many choices, he deserved a more beautiful and elegant lady and I
was not his type anyway.
"Ma'am, can we go now."
"Um, sorry," I was lingering in such a deep thought that I didn't realize
that we already arrived at the top floor of the building.
"Just go straight. You will find his office,"  she said and walked away.
I entered through the big glass door. He was standing in front of full glass-
walled observing the beautiful skyline of New York.
"You called me," I said, interrupting his observation. After a while, he
turned around showing me his beautiful face. He was the most handsome
man in my eyes, he wore a crisp gray suit with yellow tie perfect match for
the perfect man. His face was shaved and his short black hair was
perfectly styled like he was going for modeling.
His dark eyes met mine and a small smile tugged on his face, "Yeah
Please take a seat, Mrs. Robinson,"  he said formally like I was his client.
I took a seat on a black leather chair right in front of a dark wood desk.
His office was too big for just one man.  Everything was furnished with
modern and elegant material. Everything else was white ceiling, floors,
and wall except the furniture, black and white combination quite
interested, Ugh, my billionaire husband. After examining his office, I
focused my attention on him and he was already staring me intently.
"Um, beautiful," I said awkwardly and he frowned, "I mean your office is
so beautiful."
He said nothing and took a seat on his giant leather chair, "So here I called
you for some reason," his voice was cold.
He slipped a black envelope towards me, "What's that?" I asked
confusingly.
He joined his hands together and rested his elbows on the table examining
every detail of my face intently, "Divorce!"
My eyes popped out. I felt like someone stabbed me behind my back, the
pain I felt at that time it was unbearable and my body was trembling with
fear and I didn't know when the tears form in my eyes. I was unable to
hide the pain after hearing this single word, "Divorce!" I whispered and
touch the envelope with trembling hand, but before I could open it he
grabbed my hand and stopped me.
"That was what you wanted, isn't it," the smirked graced on his face. I
could see how much he enjoyed my pain. It was pleasant for him to make
me miserable and helpless.
I wiped away my tears angrily and looked right into his eyes, "Yes, I have
wanted this since the day when I married to you," I thought he began to
care about me, I thought he began to feel my pain but I was wrong he was
the devil. He was not human he was a beast. I hate you, Henry. I grabbed
the envelope fiercely and ran out of the room.
"Alice stop there,"  he screamed from behind, but I didn't stop because I
didn't want him to show how much he affected me, how much he changed
me. He was the last person I hated most in this world. 
CHAPTER 31 : You're strong
"Why are you crying?" I heard a small soft voice. I was in such deep
thought that I didn't realize when Harley climbed on the bench, "Why are
you crying Princess,"  she asked while staring into my eyes.
I dropped my gaze to my  hand,  "Because I'm upset."
"Why are you upset?" She wiped away each of my tears with her little
hand, "Is someone hurt you."
I kept my eyes to my hand, didn't want her to see me like that. 
She hugged me tightly, "You know what dad says to me, whenever you
are upset then sob loudly it will help to reduce your pain and whenever
dad is upset he cries on my shoulder and you can also cry on my shoulder
it will help you to overcome your pain."
Without a thought twice, I hugged her tightly and began to sob silently. I
didn't know why I was feeling extreme pain in my heart. My heart was
aches like someone had ripped it out. Divorce was the thing that I always
wanted from him, then why I was scared, why I was feeling insecure even
though we were enemies. At the same time, my mind was overwhelmed
with a lot of questions I never had such a pain in my life.
"Harley," the male voice said from behind and it was Vivian.
"Viv. Princess is crying,"  she said and I quickly wiped away my tears, not
wanting his pity.
Vivian came to my side, "Definitely because of her Prince," he said with a
smirk on his face.
"Harley you go, I'll be back after a while,"  he said and she nodded at him
obediently while climbing off the bench and ran towards the car. He took a
seat beside me, "Again Henry Right," I said nothing, "Talk to me, Alice."
"I just don't want to talk about it," I said flatly and stood up for leaving.
But before I could go he grabbed my arms and sat me on the bench,
"Vivian Please leave me. I just want to be alone."
"I won't leave you alone until you tell me the whole thing."
"It is none of your business,"  I snapped and yanked away from his hand.
"It's all my business just tell me what he had done with you," he said
angrily like he wants to kill him.
"He did nothing."
"Then why the fuck are you crying?"
"Because he wants a divorce," I said loudly and closed my eyes shut
swallowing the painful word.
He studied my face his expression was hardened but his eyes were soft
like he felt my pain, "You should be happy Alice, it is the best decision for
both of you."
I clutched my bag aggressively, "I'm happy Vivian. I'm happy that he will
stay out of my damn life, I'm happy that I will not have to see his beautiful
face, I'm happy that I will not have to tolerate his arrogance, I'm happy
that I will not have to wait for him anymore and I'm happy I will not have
to miss his smile, smell and his caresses, I just," I couldn't find my voice
and burst into tears. I didn't want to cry in front of him, and but I couldn't
control myself.
He didn't say single words just staring at me. Two minutes had passed, I
waited for him to say something, "Um, I-I am sorry, my mind is a mess," I
broke the silence, "Don't stare at me like that say something."
"You are in love with him Alice," it took me a few seconds to understand
his words and when I realized his unexpected words,  I was just
speechless.
"No..no I just."
He wiped away my tears with his thumb, "Look at me Alice," I lifted my
gaze at him, "You are in love with him whether you believe it or not."
I said nothing. My mind wasn't working at that time what should I say.
"How could you adore him, Alice, How could you fall into such a man
who gave you nothing but hate. He had been treating you like shit, how
could you."
"If you are in love with him you are falling into the wrong person Alice he
doesn't deserve your love and he won't love you back."
"Because he loves your sister," I said quickly, "Because he loves Ava,
Right!"
He shook his head, "No! He doesn't love Ava and he will never love
anyone."
I was completely frozen by his statement, "He doesn't love Ava!" I
repeated, "Why?"
He ran his fingers through his hair, "You are living with him more than
two months Alice and you don't even understand him, love doesn't exist in
his life. Love isn't his thing."
"But Ava loves him."
"Ava loves him and she will, but Henry never loved her back. Henry had a
special side for her, but not much as a lover. They both were fucking
buddies, but they weren't a couple. They were just close friends."
"A-Actually I don't know about my own feelings for him, I have never
been in  love  before."
He took hold of my hands softly, "I can understand, Alice. You just don't
need to rush your feelings. You should take your time to figure it out, " he
paused for a second,  "you're strong Alice."
"I'm strong?" I laughed quietly.
He nodded at me and gave me his beautiful smile, Actually he looked
handsome whenever he smiled, "You are the beautiful and strong woman I
have ever met in my life after my wife," he added the last word with
affectionate, "No women would be able to tolerate thing like you did. You
have even soft side for the people who were messing around with you,"
his gaze fell our hands and he squeezed it gently, "You are too good for
this nasty world Alice."
"People are not bad Vivian, the conditions made them miserable and you
are also one of them."
Before he could say something, his phone buzzed, "I must go now, Alice."
He stood up for leaving and glanced at me, "Just take care of yourself."
I nodded at him and smiled weakly, "I'm fine Vivian."
What Vivian told was that true Henry didn't love Ava. God and I thought
they both were in great love, I just misunderstood him. When would the
day came when I know you, Henry. I just wanted to help him, but before I
could help him, he had already taken his own decision.
"Alice," A man's voice echoed in my ears, familiar but foreign. I froze and
panic hit me hard in my chest when I realized who was he. He was the last
night man, "I couldn't control myself by seeing you alone, baby," his
disgusting breath was tingling in my shoulder, "You smell so good," my
heart slammed into my chest with terror.
"W-Who are you? What do you want?" My voice was shaky, I could feel
his nearness he was just behind me and I knew that he had a knife in his
hand. 
He caressed my hair, "You will soon know baby, who I am," he chuckled.
My heart was racing and throbbing under my chest like it would come out
at any time. I glanced around the ground, but no one was showing me. The
only person who could save me was only me. I didn't see his face, but I
could guess he was very dangerous, "Let me go," I stood up but before I
could go he put a knife against my neck.
"One more step, make your throat rip out baby so sit the fuck here."
I had no other choice except followed him, I sat on the bench, "What do
you want? I don't know why you want to kill me."
"Because you are my major obstacle, since the day you came to his...," I
didn't give him a chance to complete his words and grabbed my purse and
hit on his face as hard as I could and ran much faster with my full strength.
I didn't have enough chance to look at his face because if I ever did
probably he would catch me.
I was running so fast that I did not know when I collided with the car, but
luckily I didn't get hurt.
I gasped when suddenly a man hugged me tightly, "you are a fucking
idiot, a lunatic girl who just can't take care of herself," he was hugging me
so tightly, "Are you okay?" He whispered. His one arm was around me
while another was tracing my face gently.
"Henry," I whispered and hugged him tightly, "Henry, the man last night
he was following me, he..."
He rubbed my back, "You go in the car I will Right back."
I grabbed his arms, "don't go, he has a knife."
"Don't worry, I'll be fine."
"No Please don't leave me alone."
He quickly stared into my eyes, something changed within his soul, "I will
never leave you alone Alice,"  he hugged me back and kissed my
forehead.
*******
I took a long warm shower before going to bed. I wrapped a towel around
my body and dried my hair. I felt a little bit relaxed after all this mess.
Suddenly a dark shadow figure appeared in my face, I gasped with terror
when his arms around my waist, "Leave me," I screamed and stomped my
foot on his legs.
"Alice," it was Henry's voice and I relieved, I thought it was the same man
again.
"You scared me. I thought it was him."
He turned me around, but eventually, an unexpected thing happened. My
towel fell on the floor, leaving me completely naked in front of him. His
lips parted in a soft gasp and his eyes were trailing down my whole body
like a haunted dog. I had nothing to hide, I just wanted to run away. He
didn't take off his eyes gazing every inch of my body, "You are so
beautiful," his eyes were darkened with desire.
I quickly bent down and grabbed my towel, "W-What are you doing in my
room," I was flushed under his burning gaze. It was a really intensive
gaze.
"I came here to talk you," he swallowed and his eyes fixed on my lips,
"But I think not now," next moment he pushed me against the wall,
grabbing my face with both hands and kissed me hard like he was hungry
for my lips for ages. He was demanding, kissing me roughly, I moaned
into his mouth and kissed him back. Our tongue was expertly working
together, he was demanding, again and again, I followed him
passionately.  His mouth moved to my chin, then to my collarbone, he
kissed my every inch of skin and I moaned in response, "I want you,
Alice, Right now. Tell me you want me."
I wanted him badly as much as he wanted me, I wanted to kiss those sexy
lips, I wanted him all mine but the difference was that I just wanted him
because I loved him and he wanted me because he desired me. He stopped
kissing me and looked into my eyes, his lips were swollen and his breath
was fast. At a single glance he had read out all my mind and he got his
answer, "I want my answer, Henry. You just grab the opportunity to have
sex with me before the divorce. I never thought you are such a cheap
person."
He didn't take time as his expression change into burning lava, "You
thought I am grabbing an opportunity with you," he laughs wryly, "You
want me as much as I want you, Alice, you know it very well," I bowed
down my head refusing to look at him because he was right.
He picked up the envelope from the table, "Have you read this paper
Alice," he said softly. He handed me the paper, "Read it."
I grabbed the paper and the first thing I read was a marriage contract
instead of divorce, "It is our marriage contract."
He crossed his hands over his chest and staring directly at me.
"But you said it is divorce."
"I was just testing you, but before I could clarify it, you had already run
out of the building even you didn't receive your phone."
"Then why marriage contract?"
"I just wanted to inform you that I'm going to end up our marriage
contract. I just don't want this marriage contract any longer."
"Why?"
"Can we live like a normal couple I-I mean," he ran his finger through his
hair, "I mean no fighting no argument and no revenge."
My jaw dropped as I stared at him in shock, "Are you drunk Henry, you
have any idea what are you talking about."
He came closer to me, "I'm talking about what I want, Alice."
CHAPTER 32 : Thank you
"You should have been in your office at this time," I said to Henry while
taking a seat across him.
"I have taken a day off," he said while reading his morning newspaper. He
didn't glance at me, his eyes were glued to the newspaper.
"Why did you take off?"
"Because I want, I don't need anyone's permission."
I said nothing at his reply.
"Good morning, Mr and Mrs Robinson," Jessica greeted us putting
breakfast on the table. Henry slightly nodded at her not bothering to open
his unique mouth.
"Morning Jessica," I smiled at her, "How's your mother,"  she took leave
for her mother's treatment and she had just returned after three days.
"She is good," she said and walked in the kitchen.
"Can you take a day off from your school," Henry asked. He was actually
asking me instead of ordering me.
"I can but only you tell me why?"
He frowned and set the paper on the table, "Because I want to take you
somewhere."
"Really!" I chirped excitedly, Oh god Alice control yourself I scolded
myself, "Um, I have a lot of work plus I want to meet Harley too so I can't
go with you," I glanced his reaction out of my corner of the eye and he
was smirking.
"Okay, then I must cancel it."
"No-no! Why? You are taking a day off it must be fruitful. I'm ready to go
with you, but I really miss Harley."
"If I could able to take her with us then I would Alice, but Vivian will not
let her go with us nor she will come without her Dad."
"You're ready to take her with us. Seems like, You like her."
"I don't like children, I just want to take her with us because of you, I saw
you how much you adore her," he stood up, "Get ready right at eleven."
********
I heard a soft knock on the door and Henry entered my room.
"Actually you knocked on the door," he had never been knocking the door
before entered into my room.
"Last night I came in your room, I found you naked and I couldn't sleep
the whole night and this time if I find you again in the same condition,
believe me, Alice, you wouldn't be able to sit for a week."
I gasped with his words and looked down not wanting to see him, last
night we were almost done, "I-It was just an accident."
He took steps forward me and placed a large grey bag on a chair, "I want
you to wear these clothes and come on time," without waiting for my reply
he walked out of the room.
After fifteen minutes later, I finally got ready and before leaving I checked
my appearance one last time in the mirror. I wore skin-tight jeans and
peach pink top with a brown leather jacket he was choosing me such an
impressive dress perfectly fitted my every curve. I painted my lips in pink
and pulled my hair in a ponytail.
I got out of the house Henry was already waiting for me, he rested his
weight on his grey sports car and staring directly at me up and down. He
wore white plane T-shirts with black jeans and black leather jacket
looking damn attractive. God, he would drive me crazy.
"Not bad," he commented and I frowned. When I was naked I was looking
beautiful and I wore such a beautiful dress he commented not bad!
Without saying single words, I climbed in the car. As usual, we didn't talk
during riding and the silence was discomforting me so I spoke first,
"I didn't know that you don't love people."
He frowned didn't understand my words, "I mean you didn't love Ava. I
thought you both were in great love."
He looked at me studying my face, "Love is not my thing Alice," his eyes
dropped my lips, "I love to fuck girls."
"Then why not you fuck yourself,"  I felt angry at him hearing his worst
words.
Suddenly he stopped the car, "You are daring. Watch out before opening
your mouth."
I crossed my arms over my chest and fixed my gaze on the window.
He unclasped his seat belt and came just near me, "You know what you're
the first one who talks me like that no one ever dares to talk me like that."
"And I'm the first one who married with such a rude person who doesn't
even feel shame talking about fucking another girl in front of his wife."
"You are feeling jealous."
"I'm not feeling jealous."
He smirked and returned to his seat, "If you're feeling jealous it is
useless."
I said nothing he was waiting for my reply but I fixed at the window. I
didn't want to hear any more words about that topic because what comes
from his mouth always hurt me. If I asked 'why it useless' I knew his
answer.
"Where are we  going?" I asked.
He glanced at me, "Soon you will know. You need to hold little patience."
I sighed annoyingly, "Patience," he was talking about patience.
"I have never taken anyone to that place, You are the first one. That place
is close to my heart so I just want to take you there."
I smiled at him feeling joyous after hearing his unexpected words. I just
wanted to hug him but he was driving the car so I rested my hands on his
hand slightly, "I really appreciate it."
He eyed my hands for a few seconds but finally, he accepted my touch and
gave me a gentle squeeze. He didn't brush away his hand as he used to be.
I looked out of the window looking at the beautiful nature of the earth.
The trees seemed like they were running just opposite to our direction and
their leaves were dancing to the sounds of wind. The sky was clear and
bright the clouds silently floating like a boat in the river. I enjoyed the
beautiful riding with my beautiful husband.
"What's so funny?" Henry asked me.
"I just love the view," I said, looking out of the window.
He said nothing, just smiled silently.
"Henry don't you think the black SUV behind us is following us. I mean I
noticed this car from the past fifteen minutes."
He checked the car through the rear view mirror, "I don't think so."
Again I checked the car but was no longer behind us then why did I feel
like someone was following us. God.
After thirty minutes later we finally arrived. He pulled the car into one the
finest place on earth, "Wow, this is so wonderful,"  I looked around and
see the stunning scenery of the place, "How could you find such beautiful
place?"
I ran past him, he didn't answer my question,  "Have you ever ride on a
horse," he asked without glancing at me.
"No, Why?"
"Today I'm going to ride you a horse," he chuckled as looking me over his
shoulder.
"If you are really going to do, go ahead because I love trying to new
things," I said nervously because I was really afraid of horses.
"You seem nervous."
"No-no, I just a little bit tired."
After ten minutes of walking, he stopped in front of a beautiful horse
stable, "You are going to take a horse on rent."
"I don't have to rent on my own thing," he smirked and entered into the
house.
"You own this?" God, he owned a whole horse stable.
"Hello, Mr Robinson," a man in his late fifty greeted him, "it's been so
long. I'm glad to see you here," then he glanced at me, "Who is that
beautiful lady."
"Meet my wife, Mrs Alice Robinson," Henry gestured his hand towards
me.
"My lord," his eyes popped out, "You got married! I just can't believe," he
quickly approached me, "Hello Mrs Robinson it's a pleasure to meet such
a beautiful lady," he bowed down and took a hold of my hand and kissed it
lightly.
"Nice to meet you too," I said with my bright smile.
"My name is Michael Roberts the in charge of this stable and great friend
of your husband's father."
After Little introduction, we made our way into the stable. The stable was
elegant, airy and so beautiful, "This is so beautiful,"  I said and looked
around the different kind of horses there were eight to ten horses, "You
own all these horses?" I asked Henry.
"Almost all," he glanced at me, "Are you ready for riding."
"Yes, I'm."
A servant led the reddish- brown horse out of the stable. Henry gestured
him something with his code language and he took the horse in a wide and
open place, few yards away from our place, "I am gonna show you how to
ride horses," he rolled his sleeve and moved towards the horse.
"Don't you wear a helmet and gloves?" I asked him.
He looked at me with a fixed expression, "I'm not going in war."
I frowned, "But you should wear it for the sake of your safety."
He said nothing, just walked away. After approaching the horse first he
started to pet him, stroking his hair gently. Before mounting on a horse he
whispered something in his ear like he wanted to control him. God knows
what he was whispering in horse ear.
He mounted on it and took hold of the reins tightly and led him. First, he
trotted the horse slowly but after a while, he rode at a full gallop like a
professional rider, in a few minutes he had travelled miles far away from
me. He rode in such a speed that After a moment he was completely
disappeared around the corner and I was just waiting for him.
A few minutes later I heard the clopping of horse hooves and saw he was
coming to a stop right behind me.
Henry leaned over the horse and stared into my eyes, "Now it's your
chance baby," he grinned seeing my nervousness.
"Um, I have never ridden horses in my lifetime,"  I said.
"Come on you can do it," without wasting single seconds he sat me on a
horse and he was behind me.
"Are you going to teach me?"
"Yeah," he said and pulled the reins, "don't be a slouch, sit straight and
relax your body," he instructed me and then took hold of my both hands
along with the reins, "You're trembling."
"I told you I have never ridden horses before."
He tightened his grip around my hands gently, "Don't be nervous Alice, if
you're nervous, the horse can feel it and he might become uneasy too and
you don't need to be afraid I'm with you."
Then he began to ride slowly, "Keep your eyes focus where you're going."
I tried to keep the focus on the ride, but I couldn't because Henry was so
close to me distracting me, "Whoa! Why are you speeding up, slow down
Henry," my heart was racing with every speed of the horse?
"Keep focus, Alice."
"Henry Please slow down Please, I-I just.."
He pulled the reins, "You will love it, baby," I closed my eyes and He kept
making him go faster until we were at a full gallop.
"Whoa! It's too much speed."
"Are you enjoying it."
"Yeah, I'm trying to enjoy it,"  I said nervously.
"You want to stop."
"No!" I just wanted more ride with him.
He chuckled, "Then don't regret later."
"I just hope."
His chest pressed my back even tighter and he leaned his head over my
shoulder and His soft cheek brushed against my skin and my whole body
started tingling, "Keep focus Alice," he said.
Now my heart was accelerating not because of speed, but he was too near
me that I couldn't breathe, "Henry stop!" I said quickly. I just didn't want
his nearness because it made me weak.
He sighed heavily as his hot breath was tingling on my shoulder, "You
sure," he asked before slowing down the horse, "Are you alright," I
nodded at him.
First, he climbed off and then helped me out, "So how were you feeling
while riding," he asked.
"Horrible,"  I laughed quietly, "It was great,"  I climbed off and adjusted
my dress and hair,  "I liked it that you brought me here, thank you." 
"No, I thank you for coming with me," he said while stroking my hair
behind my ear.
CHAPTER 33: Her boyfriend
"He looks decent," I and Sarah glanced at the black suit man who was
standing just beside our table like a robot, "Not only decent but handsome
too," she passed him a seductive smile but he didn't give any reaction.
"I feel very strange that he follows me everywhere, even at ladies toilet," I
murmured so that he couldn't hear my words. Henry had hired a special
bodyguard for me despite the Joseph. Joseph wasn't that enough as he
hired one more follower for me. I signed of frustration hate being followed
around.
"You know Henry seems different from the past few days," she said while
sipping her coffee as we sat in the cafe.
I frowned with confusion.
"Alice. Be honest with me. Are you doing something with him?
Something magic?"
I laughed at her, "Are you crazy Sarah, I'm not a witch."
She straightened herself as watching a group of teen boys walk past near
our table, "I told you, Alice, he is different. I-I mean he never smiled in his
lifetime but now he is smiling while talking with his clients. You know
whenever I used to talk to him I felt like I was talking to stones without
any emotions and expressions, but now I feel like I'm talking to a real
human being," she laughed quietly, "He had never taken off or postponed
his work because of someone but he took a day off so that he could spend
time with you. Doesn't he behave like a loving husband?"
I didn't say anything, just sipping my coffee, I didn't have to say anything
anyway.
"There's definitely something going on with him."
"Something what?"
"Something like He is into you," she glanced at the black suit man for a
while, then returned back to me, "Maybe he began to like you."
I was almost a throw up my coffee at her, "What!" The first word came
out from my mouth.
She nodded.
"You think so..? Sarah but I don't think he really feels like that."
"Alice I accepted that my cousin is cold and harsh with you even with the
whole world, but I really want both of you together," she rested his hand
on mine, "I know that you like him."
I quickly withdrew back my hand, "I-I don't know Sarah," I lied. I loved
him my heart was racing whenever I think about this though, "And he
doesn't like me he just trying to be nice and doesn't he already have lots of
pretty girls around him to please him? Why would he think about me?"
"But he didn't take any of them for an outing or postponed his work. He
had never given priority anyone before his work, but he gave you. I'm
telling you, Alice, he has changed and he looks different. I don't know
what is the  reason behind it but as far as I guess it is you."
"I don't know whether he likes me or not, but if he is happy because of me,
I am glad. And I will do my best to make him happy."
She smiled, "I know because you like him or love him."
I quickly avert my eyes not wanting to see her, "What?"
She was already watching my every movement, "nothing," she passed me
her cute smile like she already had read my mind.
I glanced at my watch, "let's go, we must go now," I grabbed my bag and
stood up, "Harley is waiting for me."
"Harley!" She said, "don't you know?"
"What?"
"Harley went to her maternal aunt, I don't exactly know where she is
living, but I think in Tuscany."
"She is in Tuscany!" too far  "Why? And Vivian didn't take bother to tell
me," I was really angry at him. Why didn't he tell me, at least I could meet
her last time before her leaving. I was really missing her.
I sat back and rested my head on the table, "Alice. Are you okay?" Sarah
asked.
"Yup," I looked back at her, "I feel really bad for Harley I just wanted to
meet her. Do you know when she will come?"
"Honestly, I don't know all this on Vivian's mind. Whenever he wants."
"But why he sent her?"
"I have no idea."
I saw a man in black sunglasses wear sort of navy blue hood jacket and
black ripped jeans. I couldn't describe his face because of his hood. He
was continuously looking at our table.
"Hey, Sarah do you know him," I said her while pointed towards him and
she looked over her shoulder.
But before she could examine him properly, she quickly turned back, "I
don't think so," her voice was husky.
"What's wrong with your sound?"
"Um, because I'm hungry,"  she grabbed her cheeseburger and took a big
bite. She was chewing her burger despite she had lost her appetite. I could
read her mind something bothered her.
"Sarah, you are behaving weirdly."
She ignored my words and paid attention to my bodyguard, "Alice how ill-
mannered you are. Mr Jones is standing for the past one hours and you
didn't even ask him for a glass of water. Let me do this," she said and
stood up with a glass of water.
"Mr Jones. Why not you join us."
"Sorry miss it's against my discipline and Mr Robinson won't appreciate
it."
"Come on! You aren't my bodyguard," she took a hold of his hand and sat
him beside her chair,  "What would you like to take," she asked while
taking her seat.
"What are you doing Sarah, you feel him uncomfortable," I was pitied to
Mr Jones because he really looked uncomfortable.
"Come on he is not a girl," she unzipped her jacket and took off, leaving
her in just as usual in her short dress, "Today is a really hot day."
I saw her with wide eyes exactly what she want to show? I couldn't
understand why she was behaving terribly.  Actually, she was seducing
my bodyguard,  but why? Just a minute after seeing the man who was past
to our table then she began behaving like that. I took a glance at that man
and I was shocked. He was coming towards us in such a speed that
someone was stealing his precious thing. After a moment he was at our
table looking fiercely angry but why? God, they drove me crazy.
He slammed his fist on the table as hard as he could, "ENOUGH,"  he said
loudly catching everyone's attention in the cafe, "You are doing this shit
on purpose Sarah so that you can make me feel jealous. And I'm feeling
extremely jealous and you know what I 'm gonna break his mouth,"  he
said and immediately grabbed Mr Jones's collar.
But before he could punch him Sarah poked her hands, "Hey, What are
you doing?  Let him go."
"I'm doing What boyfriend does for his girlfriend."
Boyfriend? He was her boyfriend. But they both were already broke up.
She narrowed her eyes at him, "Oh really. Do I know you mister?" She
said and grabbed her purse, "I don't talk to strangers. Let's go."
"I'm no stranger, Miss Sarah," he grabbed her forearm make her look at
him, "I'm your boyfriend Jack Robbins."
"Um, guys, whatever between you two, Please figure it out because you
both are entertaining customers," I pointed to the people in the cafe. All
heads were looking towards us in unison, "And we must leave now."
"Stop Alice," Sarah screamed from behind, "You are leaving me alone."
I turned around, "I'm not leaving you alone, you have your boyfriend,
Sarah," I smirked and looked at his boyfriend. He was still in his
sunglasses I couldn't see his proper face. I didn't want to leave her but I
could see the love in her eyes. How much she loved him it was the better
choice at that time I hoped they would figure it out their problems and be
together again.
"I'm done with you, Mr Robbins," I heard them and then they both began
their fighting.
********
'Alice.'
I sat up panting. The beads sweat dropped down through my forehead. I
dreamed of that stalker again, I never saw his face, but his green eyes and
his large knife always haunted me. I looked for water but unluckily bottle
was empty. I checked the time it was 1:30 A.m.
I grasped the bottle and headed toward the kitchen, but before I could
reach the kitchen I heard the groaning sound and it was coming from
Henry's room. His room's door wasn't locked, half was open. I entered his
room without any hesitation approaching his bed. He was clutching the
blankets even tighter that it made his knuckle white. There was a slight
scowl on his face as his lips tightened to a thin line and his forehead
wrinkled, and I saw the lines of worry on his face even as he was sleeping.
The beads of sweat glistered over his face.
"Henry," I whispered and sat on his bed. I touched his cheeks gently,
"Henry."
He groaned again and grasped my arms firmly "Henry, open your eyes," I
said loudly so that he could hear me, "You are alright."
"Don't," he screamed and opened his eyes immediately. For a moment we
both froze at our place he stared at me for several seconds with confusion
on his face, but finally, he realized "Alice."
"Nightmare? Right?" he turned away his head not wanting to see me,
"What have you seen?" unexpected words came out from my mouth.
"My mom," he replied I could feel the pain in his voice. He turned back at
me as facing me, "Then my sister's a dead body."
My heart sank, "I'm sorry Henry."
"Why you sorry?"
"Because I can't help you with this nightmare. Your dad told me this
nightmare always haunted you."
"You can help me, Alice," he said and pulled me over him, "Only if you
sleep beside me."
I stared into his eyes searching something pure, truth, "If you feel better
through this way I have no problem."
CHAPTER 34: You feel so good
I woke in the morning with him, his arms around my waist clutching me
like a pillow. His head rested on my shoulder as his breath blew over my
bare skin. I smiled silently. For someone who has never allowed anyone
on his bed and not even in his room wanted me to be there with him and
sleep with him. Was he really began to like me?
I just looked into his beautiful face. He was the most beautiful man I had
ever seen in my life. I took a silent study of his face taking a perfect inch
of it the lines of his jaw and the curve of his lip. His hair was messy and
his beard grown a little makes him look older.
I touched his face gently and surprisingly he smiled, "Good morning, " he
said without opening his eyes.
I felt the blush on my face, "Good morning."
"Why you stop?" He opened his eyes slowly and stared into my eyes.
"Stop What?"
He took a hold of my hand and dragged over his face, "I like your caress,"
he began to trace my hand over his lips.
I could feel the heat and desire arousing between both of us. His hot breath
was blowing across my face as he came nearer to me, "You want
something more, Mrs Robinson," he whispered.
And next moment his hands brushed against my thigh and my breath
stopped. He dragged closer, "do you like it," he said.
"Do you like it, Alice, " he repeated and tightened his one arms around my
waist.
It felt nice, I nodded at him said nothing.
Henry moved his hand furthermore between my thigh and I moaned in
response. His hands felt so good between my thigh I just didn't want him
to stop I want more. Suddenly he withdrew back his hand make me
groaned with frustration, "Why you stop?" I asked him. My voice was
husky with desire.
He stared into my eyes, his eyes were dark and full with desire, yet he
managed to control over him, "Because I don't want to force you, Alice."
"You are not forcing me. You are doing what I want," suddenly I realized
my word what I said to him but I didn't regret by saying this.
"So you admit that you want me," he said while stroking my hair behind
my ear.
"Yes, I want you, Henry. I want you to take me right now and there on
your bed, even so, it is your working time," I breathed into his mouth.
He saw me with wide eyes just couldn't believe my words "I love it," he
said playfully while kissing behind my ear.
I moved my hand behind his neck and kissed him passionately, nibbling
his lower lip made him moan. Our tongue worked together nibbling each
other lips, "You taste so damn good Alice," he said while sliding down my
dress strap, "I'm gonna taste you every inch of your body."
I felt something flutter in my stomach something pleasant and pleasurable.
I was fantasizing how his mouth feels all over my body. He removed my
clothes, leaving me just in my bra and panties. His mouth parted with a
small gasp, "Damn fucking sexy you're," he trailed down his eyes every
inch of my body, then kissed me again and I clutched his body more
tightly as wanting to feel his body warmth.
He slowly trailed his hand down over me without breaking his kiss. His
hands moved down unclasping my bra and I gasped, feeling extremely hot
and flushed. He cupped each of my breasts, and I moaned loudly, feeling
his hand over my most intimate parts of the body, "You're perfect and
most beautiful lady Alice," he traced his finger over my belly then lower
between my thigh. I breathed hard into his mouth as his hand was tracing
down every inch of my bare skin.
"I can't wait, Alice, to be inside you," he said and undid his pants without
taking off his eyes on mine. He leaned over me, parting my thigh and
pulled away my panties leaving me completely naked.
I heard his little moan, "You're so wet baby," I was flushed by his
statement, not feeling ashamed. It was evidence of how much I wanted
him. He began to kiss my thighs.
I was lost, it was an unbearable pleasure. I fisted his hair to rigid my body,
"H-Henry," I moaned his name between my breath.
"Do you like it," he said in his seductive tone.
"Y-Yes, don't stop."
I heard his silent laugh. He began to trail his kisses over my belly, then my
breast, neck and returned back to my mouth. I felt burning all over my
body, it was a delicious burning sensation, "I've wanted to fuck you since
the day when I accept you as my wife, since the day when I saw you in
that white gown how beautiful you were looking at that time. I've been
thinking about it every day," he stared into my moist eyes as he breathed
hard into my mouth, "You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen in
my life, Alice."
I closed my eyes for a few seconds enjoying this movement with him,
"And the same thing what I think about you," I trailed down my finger
over his well-sculpted body like a Greek god. His body was ripped and
tone, he had flawless tan skin without any scar or tattoo. He didn't have
any single tattoo on his body. He had the most beautiful body and an even
more perfect face.
"Are you sure Alice, you want this too," he said while wearing a condom
over his long size, "Because when I start I don't know it's ending."
I nodded at him, "Please," I was eager to want him inside me.
He hovered over me staring into my eyes, his jaw clenched and eyes were
dark, "Just look into my eyes," he commanded and positioned my legs
around his waist as he shifted over me. I could feel his hardness over my
stomach. He gripped my thigh as pushed his hips forward. The next
moment he was inside me, I cried, feeling the severe pain between my
thigh, but at the same, it feels so good. He thrust again and I breathed
heavily and clutched his body more tightly, "H-Henry," tears dropped
down at the corner of my eyes.
"Are you okay? Does it hurt," he said between his breath.
I nodded at him, "Please don't stop."
He smiled and kissed my lips gently, "I try to be gentle," then He built up
a slow, steady rhythm. After a moment our body worked together in
perfect rhythm.
He pressed his lips to mine sucking my bottom lips, "You feel damn good
Alice even better than my imagination."
**********
"Anything you want," Joseph asked while driving the car. I was returning
after school and was feeling really tired. I was a little angry with Vivian
how could he do that. How could he send Harley for such a long time? It
wasn't more than five days, but I felt like it's been aged to met her. I was
missing her badly.
"Stop near a grocery shop I just want to grab some stuff," I said to Joseph
through the rearview mirror and he nodded at me.
After five minutes of driving, Joseph stopped near a grocery store, "Here
you go."
I nodded to him and climbed off the car, but before Mr Jones could follow
me. I stopped him, "I'll take a few minutes. You don't need to follow me,"
I felt really weird as being followed everywhere.
I dug my hands in my purse and took out the list which was given by
Jessica. She had asked me to get some needful stuff. I sighed and ready to
enter into the shop, but before I could enter someone caught my attention.
Vivian, he was coming out from the hotel but what I noticed about him he
looked different. I jogged towards him I wanted to talk to him and it was
the best time. After running a few miles finally I caught him, "Vivian," I
called out his name and in the next moment he crossed me like air, no
response and no reaction, in such instant that he didn't know me or we
would never have met. And the next thing I noticed he wasn't alone there
was a group of people followed behind him. All were in a sort of black
uniform.
In his left side a dark, tall woman followed past him. She had muscular
physique kind of muscular that she could make bleed any man in her one
punch. And the second person who caught my attention was the blonde
guy he was that man who came with Vivian at my dinner party. All the
pairs of stare set on me but I ignored and walked behind the man whom I
want to talk.
"Vivian," I said loudly and he stopped. I grabbed his hand, "Why you
ignored me?
He took off his sunglasses and finally looked at me, but at the same time
he brushed away my hand, "Harmony," he called out the name of the
woman beside him and gestured something to her and she didn't take
seconds to obey him. She moved toward me and took a hold of my
forearm dragging me past behind him.
"What the hell are you doing. Leave me," I snatched away my hand.
"Who is this woman Vivian?" A deep and dark voice said from behind,
"seems like frank with you."
I turned to see the man. Men in black suits shielded him, but when he
stepped ahead, his face was clearly visible. He had thin facial features with
a long pointed nose and a pale complexion, an ugly scar clearly visible on
his left cheek which makes him a bit scary. But seeing him, I was feeling a
bit familiar, something strange. I couldn't see his eyes because of his
glasses, but he looked every bit dangerous.
Before he could approach me Vivian immediately shielded, stood in front
of me, facing me, "She probably among of those women who try to chase
behind the rich men or make relationships to consume their money,"
Vivian said while staring into my eyes and I was shocked at the change in
him. Why he was behaving with me like that.
"But I find her quite interesting," that man said, "I would like to.."
Before he could complete his words Vivian cut him off, "Harmony, just
take her away right now," he said loudly at the woman who stood just
beside me and walked away without a single glance.
"I can go on my own," I said to her and brushed away my hand.
"Do you really know my boss?" She asked me flatly.
"Yes, I knew him, but not any longer," I didn't know if I ever would know
the men's state of mind.
CHAPTER 35: He is back
"It's been a long time since I met him," I said to Joseph and he smiled at
me quietly. I was going to my father in law's house. I had never gone to
Henry's real house which he used to live when he was a child. And I was
super excited to be there and meet with Henry's dad after a long time.
"He left me a message to take you there because he is missing you,"
Joseph said.
"I'm also missing him."
After thirty minutes later we finally arrived at the house. He pulled the car
through the large iron gate and parked across the beautiful garden. The
garden was large and beautiful graced with gorgeous flowers. I got out and
Joseph followed me. The house was big even double than our House. I
rang the doorbell and in a few seconds butler opened the door.
"Hello ma'am," he little bowed down, "I'm Shine, the only butler of this
house," he smiled broadly.
We entered the house, "My lord wants to see you in his library. Let me
know what would you like to take tea, coffee, black coffee and espresso?"
I opened my mouth to say something but he continued,  "Or cookies,
snack? Or cold drink wine something?"
"Shine!" Joseph gestured him something through the eye, "Can't you keep
your mouth shut for a few minutes."
"Oh, sorry," Shine apologized.
"No..no it's ok," I said with a pleasant smile, "I like talky people."
"Oh really," he laughed shyly and led us the way, "Why didn't you bring
young Robinson?" He was talking about Henry, young Robinson suits him
well, "It's been a long time to see him. Especially his handsome face."
I quickly looked at him the pink blot visible to his cheeks. He was feeling
shy while talking about him. I cleared my throat, "Next time I'll try my
best to bring him here." 
We walked in the hallway, passing through different rooms, "The house
has six bedrooms, a library, study, a game room, a conservatory, a gym
and a wine cellar plus a spacious living room, an impressive kitchen and a
small breakfast room," Shine said in single breath,  "I'm living here more
than twelve years and I like..."
Before he could complete his sentence Joseph interrupted him, "Dear
Shine will you Please shut your mouth because we are not coming here to
listen to the history and geography of the house. Keep your mouth zip and
do your work quietly."
"Big Bro you are always like this. You don't speak anything let me speak
at least," Shine snapped.
"He is your brother?" That's why Shine looked familiar and I was such a
stupid that I didn't notice their resemblance. They had the same green eyes
and light brown hair. But bodily they were quite different Joseph was tall
and bulgy whereas Shine was short and thin.
Shine nodded at me, "He is my big bro."
"Why didn't you tell me, Joseph?"
"I think it wasn't much important," he said, "can we go now?"
"Yeah."
I looked around the house painted in pure white colour graced with red
tulip flowers, the white marble flooring was exactly matching with the
house. Branded furniture and accessories, airy, spacious, everything was
perfect. The house was amazing, even amazing than our house, but
something was missing, something was lost. The realization hit me in my
heart that was the only place where Henry's mom and sister lost their lives,
that was the place where Henry used to play with his loving sister, "This is
our young Robinson's room," Shine said as interrupting my thoughts.
I looked at the room, but it was close. The first thought popped in my
mind while seeing his room, I wanted to go in his room, I wanted to know
more about him and everything, "Now here you go," Shine pointed to the
open gate room.
I entered the library and saw him. He was sitting on an armchair across a
large window as looking out the beautiful garden. He had a newspaper on
the table, but he didn't read it. His eyes were gazing out absent-mindedly,
something bothered him.
I cleared my throat, "How can I help you to overcome your sadness."
"Oh, Alice, sorry," he stood up and hugged me warmly, "You've already
done a lot to me and I'm not sad anyways."
"So Why the long face?"
"I was looking out of the garden the memories of Henry and Kelvin when
they used to play together," he sighed, "Just leave it."
"The house is stunningly beautiful," I glanced around the library.
"You want me to show you around," he asked.
"It's a great idea," I said excitedly.
"Ok, let's go."
I followed him and the first room was Henry's across the library, "This is
Henry's room," he opened the door with a creaking sound, "He liked the
books so he kept his room near the library."
I nodded at him and looked around the room. Even no one was living here
the room was spotlessly clean, without any sort of smell. The first
photograph I saw a boy, he was looking around six years old. I brushed the
frame, the dust particles powdered over my fingers.
"He is Henry when he went to school for the first time," he approached me
and showed me the photos, "That one was when he won the trophy in
martial arts."
I saw a boy grown a little wore sort of white dress showing his trophy with
his full smile, "When he was seven, he started taking an interest in a
martial art," he touched the frame, "He had a dream to be in army force."
I was astonished at what he had said,  "W-What? Army force? But fashion
designer?"
He stared me with gloomy eyes, "Fashion designer was his sister's dream.
Kelvin had a dream to be a fashion designer. She was crazy about dress,
jewellery and decoration. Designing was her passion or life. She was such
a crazy about designing that she used to ask our new neighbours to
decorate their houses."
"And What about Henry's dream?" I asked curiously.
"He just followed What his sister wanted. He pursued Kelvin's dreams
instead of his dream. Even he didn't know any single thing about fashion
designing, but he tried again and again so that he could make true of his
sister's dream."
"But how could he do. I mean it wasn't his interest,  then how could it
possible."
"Alice, 'Skills are built not born' the only words he followed in his life and
made it true."
"I knew he loved his sister, but he loved that much I didn't know about it,"
I said while studying other things in the room. I followed the photographs
in his martial arts, a group photo of the football team and the last picture
of a girl and I knew it who was she, Kelvin. She had dark brown curly hair
and hazel green eyes, she dressed in a pink tank top with a pink skirt
looking like a little doll, "She was so beautiful."
"Like her mother," I could feel the pain in his voice, "Alice I want to tell
you something."
I watched the side of his face, seeing the anguish in his expression,
"Yeah," I said heavily. Didn't know what was he going to tell me.
"He is back," he clutched the frame in his hand, anger clearly evident on
his face,  "KT Kian Taylor is back, he was released from prison a month
ago."
I was totally frozen and shocked. Kian Tyler the murderer of Henry's
mother and sister, "Released What?"
"Kian Taylor was sentenced to twenty years imprisonment but, now he is
free," he sighed in despair, "I-I don't understand what I do. How can I..?"
I took a long deep breath to confront this truth, "Everything is fine you
don't need to worry about it," I didn't know if I was convincing him or
myself.
"How could you Alice, he has attacked you two times, He threatened me
that he will kill Henry," his eyes were moist.
I stunned with disbelief, I couldn't form a single word.
"If Henry gets information about KT, if he knew who killed his mother
and sisters, he would definitely go for revenge," his chest rose up and
down due heavy breath, "You don't know Alice  what things he has done
in order to find his sister's murderer, but always I've wiped away the 
evidence about KT. But I'm tired! I'm tired of doing all this thing again
and again."
"Dad, nothing will happen to him, nothing will happen to you and nothing
will happen to me. Everything is fine and will be fine. Henry is not an
eight-year-old boy he is twenty-eight, he knows very well how to protect
his family. I think you should tell him everything."
"No! Alice, you don't know about KT. He is very dangerous, even more,
dangerous than a wild beast. The man who didn't think twice to rip out
eleven-year-old girl's throat, he is a person you can't even imagine. If
Henry knew about him, he would go for fighting and I know the result.
Once again He will destroy my family. He has everything from weapons
to highly skilled men, but we have nothing to fight against him. How can
we win over him? I don't want to lose my only son. I can give him my life,
but not yours and my son, not at any cost."
********
I set back my fork on the plate as lacking an appetite to eat. I was thinking
about the afternoon conversation. Was he really wanted to kill me and
Henry? How could a man like KT exist in the world, who just wants to kill
people just to serve his own interest? What would happen if he really kills
my husband? I quickly brushed away this thought because it made me feel
sick.
I didn’t know what to think anymore.
"I think something is bothering you?" I heard a masculine voice said from
behind. I turned around to see Henry stood just behind my chair, towering
over me with his tall height.
"Um, nothing," I threw a forceful smile at him, "How was your work and
you're too early from your work?" I quickly asked him questions before he
could read my mind.
He raised his brows and took a seat beside me, "do you believe if I tell you
I was missing you."
I held his gaze for a few seconds, was he really missing me?  "Yes, if you
really are."
"Okay, so how was your day? You went to my old house. How did you
feel there?"
"It is an amazing house. I mean the decoration of the house was stunningly
beautiful."
He rested his hand on the table and looked down, "my sister had done all
those decorations."
It was the first time he talked about his sister, "she had a great talent."
"Okay, so I want to tell you something important," he quickly changed the
topic not wanting to talk about his sister.
"Okay."
"I want to take you somewhere."
"Where?"
"Norway."
My mouth dropped open in amazement, "you want to take me Norway?"
He nodded and a small smile tugged at his lips. 
"Norway is my dream place," I couldn't believe he was going to take me
Norway.
"I know Norway is your dream place."
CHAPTER 36: About you
We arrived in Lofoten and in one of the waterfront luxury lodge of the
island. I could see the beautiful view of the sea and mountain through the
hotel.
"Yes, I know and I was there, but I don't care anyway," Henry said
through the phone, "I should be but I don't think so," he glanced at me for
a bit, "Come on, I want this deal at any cost. If you can't then I will
manage to take, you have no other option," then he hung up the phone and
placed his hand around my waist, "I hope you'll enjoy it."
I nodded at him, "I love this place."
We entered our room and Joseph placed our suitcase off the side, "I should
go now," he said and went out of the room.
"It's necessary to bring him here. I mean he is also a human, he has already
followed me every time and everywhere without the blinking of his eyes
and now."
Henry shuts the door behind him, "He is the only man whom I trust most
Alice and it is very important for our safety."
Safety I remembered the last day conversation about KT and Henry was
right, it was important for our safety. I nodded at him and opened the back
door of the room and saw the beautiful evening, night, "It seems like I'm
dreaming," the air was so gentle and fresh and the majestic mountains
across the sea looking like a fairy tale which I used to see in photos.
He stepped in the balcony and glance across the beautiful nature, "Do you
like it."
"I love it," I said excitedly and it was second I say this word.
"So what would you like to do first? Boating, hiking, swimming and
shopping? The town has plenty of beautiful things to do."
I stared into his eyes, "Do I have any other choice except all these?"
He raised his brow, "Or what do you want to do?"
"How about we go to the beach, stay together, close with each other, hand
to hand and have..."
"And have What?" He stared at me curiously.
"And have fishing. I learnt this is the best place for fishing," I laughed.
He growled with frustration, "You think we do fishing like close with each
other, hand to hand? I thought..."
"What you thought?"
He ran his finger through his hair, "forget it.." he said annoyingly,
"Fishing ridiculous!"
I frowned, "It's Ok! If you don't want to go."
"Okay, we will go for fishing, but not today. We have plenty of days, so
we'll go some other day," I nodded at him, "Ok, I'm hungry now, What
would you like to eat?"
********
As Henry promised me to come for fishing then he did. I was sitting along
the sandy beach with a fishing rod in my hand. The weather was warm and
fresh, good enough for fishing and swimming. I glanced at Henry, he was
lying on a beach chair peacefully just in his shorts as exposing his full stiff
body. The rays of sunlight poured over his golden skin makes him darker
and he looked even sexier. Joseph stood a few miles away from us looking
cute in his beach costume. He wore printed short and shirt I had never
seen him except in his three-piece suit.
I was trying to catch fish for the last one hours but I got nothing except
some trash. I heard someone's chuckle from behind, "I dare you. You
won't able to catch a single fish. Will you?" Henry said as mocking me.
"I will catch and not a small one, but a big one," I said rudely.
He shot me a playful look over his sunglasses, "Do your best," he said and
lay back his chair not even bothered to help me.
Suddenly I felt something heavy through my rod, "I get something big in
my bait," I said excitedly and quickly began to lift it up. Finally, I
managed to raise up the big fish, "See what I got," I said proudly as
showing my fish, but next moment water splashing all over my body. I
raised my head to see the thing and I was, "eew!" the large dirty boot was
hooking up with a rod, It wasn't a fish actually. The water still dropping
down through the boot.
I heard the loud laugh of men, "this is your big fish. Isn't it?" Henry said
between his laugh. He couldn't help just laughing at my foolishness. I was
flushed due to embarrassment. Even he wasn't a single person who was
laughing at me, but Joseph also laughing with him.
I was looking at both of them. Then my eye fixed at my husband I didn't
see him laughing before. He was actually laughing, "I get something big in
my bait," he repeated my words as mocking me and laughed again. At that
time he was looking like a sixteen-year teenage boy. I couldn't help it just
staring at my him, I want him always happy.
"Alice, come on, swim with me," I was in such deep thought that I
couldn't realize when Henry went in the water.
"Um, yeah," I said and joined with him.
After spending good time on the beach we went around the town. The
town was so beautiful with colourful houses among the mountains,
waterfalls, glacier and green hillside. It had many different small shops. I
bought a lot of things for Sarah, Harley and mom. I hope they would love
it. I ate seafood and beside this, I also tried Norwegian food and it was the
best thing I've ever eaten.
Henry didn't like the taste of Norwegian food as he already left his plate
half-eaten, "He is a man or something? He doesn't like anything!" I
whispered to Joseph.
Joseph laughed a bit, "He is very choosy. I have been living with him for
twenty-two years and I didn't even understand him," he glanced at him,
"you are great Alice."
I raised my brow didn't understand his words, "Great? Why?"
"I have never seen him such happy in his lifetime. He really likes your
company, Alice."
I felt the blush on my face, "I hope he will."
********
The colourful lights were glistering around the seashore, a bunch of
beautiful flower set on our table and the candle lamp was glowing between
us.
Henry was sitting across me sipping his wine and his eyes were on me the
whole time, "Um, Am I looking weird?" I adjusted my dress strap. The
dress had a very thin strap and very low cut, revealing much of my
cleavage even I was sitting in front of my husband and we had already
done everything but I wasn't feeling comfortable.
His eyes shifted to my cleavage before turned back to me, "If you aren't
feeling comfortable in this dress then why did you wear this?"
"Um, I-I just...," before I could say something he pulled out his jacket and
wore me.
He sat back in his seat and rested his hand on mine, "Whatever dress you
wear, you will always look beautiful Alice. You do not have to wear such
a damn piece if you are not feeling comfortable."
"Thank you," I said shyly as clutching his jacket tightly.
He nodded and glanced across the breathtaking scenery of nature across
the seaside, "So tell me about you, Alice."
"About me? You have already known everything about me."
"Not everything! I'm talking about your past life, your past relationships,
did you have a boyfriend before?"
"Yes," I smiled at the memories flashed in my mind with my ex, "Evan, he
was so cute, caring and loving, " but I didn't feel such a strong feeling with
him what I feel for Henry.
He raised his brows. Didn't say anything just sipping his wine.
"We broke up when he shifted back to his hometown in England. The
long-distance situation wasn't working. The more distance it went, the
more distance grew between us, but still, I like him."
He clenched his jaw and tightened his grip around the glass, "Did you
sleep with him?"
"Yes, he was my first...." I didn't complete my word.
"He was your first one, right? His voice was harsh like he was feeling
jealous.
"Yes," I dropped my gaze on my palm refusing to look into his rage eyes,
quickly my mind drifted in an interesting question, "Have you ever been
with a woman?" I knew the answer, but I want to hear from him.
"Besides Ava, no."
"Did you date her?"
"Yes...no, I don't know," he sighed, "It might be yes or no. She was my
girlfriend, but I never loved her so it is both yes or no."
He didn't love her but still, I was feeling jealous of her. Will, he ever loves
someone? Will he able to love someone? My mind was overwhelming
with this question, "have you ever thought about love. I mean to love
someone, fall into someone?" I stared into his eyes deeply but could not
read his mind. His expression was always rigid and unreadable like he
didn't want to anyone understand him.
He held his gaze for a few seconds, "No," he said flatly and ended our
conversation. He finished his wine and stood up for leaving, "We should
go now."
 CHAPTER 37: She woke up
"Have you informed all parents that tomorrow is going to be an annual
celebration of the school," Mrs Brown the in charge of functions asked
me.
"Yes, I have informed," I said. The school was going to throw annual
function and I had many works to do. The children's performance list,
guest list and the chief guest. God.
"And what about children's costumes?" She said while glancing through
the list of students who were going to perform tomorrow's function.
"Um, sorry I forgot to tell Teena, I just give a call to her," I said
awkwardly and pulled out my phone ready to call her.
She frowned as glaring me intently, "Alice I don't want any mistake this
time. I hope you will understand it," she said as emphasizing each and
every word. I remembered the day when I messed up the previous function
of the school, I was almost fired, but Mr Thomson the principal of the
school saved me.
"I will make sure," I smiled at her oddly.
She nodded one last time before walked into her office.
I sighed with relief and headed towards the school garden. I just wanted
some fresh air to calm my brain. I pulled out the list from my bag and
checked the children who were going to perform on stage. Number Tenth
Harley. I was surprised to see that she was also going to perform at
tomorrow's show. When did she back?
"Princess," I heard her soft and little voice from behind and I quickly rose
my feet to approach her.
"Oh, my baby girl," I hugged her tightly cutting down her breathing
supply. How much I missed her, "I missed you so much."
"I also miss you a lot," she looked at me, "Where were you?" Oh, I forget I
was in Norway when she returned from Tuscany.
"I was..," before I could complete my words someone cut me off.
"She was with her prince charming," Vivian said in a mocking tone, "in
Norway. Am I right princess?"
"This is none of your business," I snapped without looking at him. 
"So how was your holiday in Tuscany?  Have you enjoyed with your
maternal aunt? What did you see there?"
Harley frowned with confusion,  "I have no maternal aunt and I have not
seen anything there because dad's men locked me in a huge house, didn't
allow me for outings," she said sadly,  "I hate him, I hate all my dad's
men."
I was confused and frowned, "Why they didn't allow you?"
She glanced at her dad before looking back at me.
"Harley we are getting late, let's go, sweetheart," Vivian interrupted and
took hold of her hand. But she didn't move from his place, stood there
rigidly.
"I don't want to go," she said rudely.
"I want to talk to her," I said and glanced at him before turning back to
her. Suddenly something caught my attention her left leg was swathed in
bandages, "What happ.....," I stopped in mid because I knew, who would
answer my question.
"Harley your friend Ashton always asked me about you just go and meet
him," I pinched her nose playfully before letting her go.
She nodded and walked away quickly. I looked at her until she
disappeared among the children.
"What the fuck is your problem? Why did you let her go, knowing that her
legs were hurt," Vivian snapped.
I crossed my arm over my chest, looked into his eyes, "What happened to
her?" Even he was annoyed with me, I just want my answer.
"None of your concern,"  he snapped and raised his foot towards the
Harley.
But before he could go I quickly grabbed his hand, "Answer me, Vivian.
What happened to her? Why you sent her in Tuscany and why you locked
her in the house."
"I-It was just an accident," he cleared his throat, "There is nothing big."
"Nothing big! That's why you sent her in Tuscany and locked her in the
house?"
He didn't say a single word. His eyes were fixed on his fisted hand, he was
trying to avert eye contact with me.
"Look at me, Vivian."
"What do you want to hear from me?" He said through teeth, "my little
girl got attacked by my enemies and her life is at risk. I could not do
anything despite having so many people under me," he growled angrily.
"She got attacked!" I was startled, "and you didn't take bother to tell me."
He turned around to face me, "if I told you what would you do Alice
and...." before he could complete his word I heard the horn sound of a car, 
"Go your husband is waiting for you," he directed towards the black
Mercedes.
I glanced over my shoulder to see Henry. Why he was here? I looked back
at Vivian. His eyes still fixed on his hand, he didn't see me at once. As he
didn't want to talk to me, I grasped my bag and was ready to leave.
But immediately he grabbed my hand, "I am sorry for what I did on that
day and please...," before he could complete his sentence someone grasped
my hand firmly and pulled over him.
"We are getting late. Let's go, Alice," Henry said coldly and dragged me
towards the car.
I sat in the car,  "Why are you here?"
Henry clasped his seatbelt, frowned angrily, "Why? You don't like, I come
here to pick you up and interrupted your conversation with him," he glared
at Vivian. 
"Why you always take things like that? We were just  talking."
"Both of you were talking by holding each other's hands?" He narrowed
his eyes at me,  "I don't like when he is with you and not even any man.
From now on you are not allowed to talk with him."
I crossed my arms over my chest, "don't you think you are overreacting.
Why have you become a control freak?"
"I haven't become a control freak Alice and if I was really then I would not
let you work in this damn school."
"You can't decide what should I do or not to do."
He clutched the steering wheel, "Yes I can Alice. I'm your husband and I
have a right over you. I do what I want when I want, you can't deny me."
"You are my husband, not my owner. I'm human not a sort of thing as you
have right to me and....," I stopped in mid after seeing his expression.
Anger clearly witnessed on his face, he was pissed off with me. It was best
to shut my mouth.
*******
I stayed in my room, didn't go to Henry's room. He didn't talk to me either
after the last conversation between us. I didn't like his control over me or
he's telling whom I should talk or not to talk. I laid on my bed silently
staring through the open window.
Suddenly a soft knock sounded on my door and Henry stepped into my
room carrying a tray of the food, "you haven't eaten anything after
returning from school," he said and placed the tray on the table beside my
bed.
"I'm not hungry," I said without glancing at him.
He sat on my bed and I could feel his hand on my legs even my legs were
covered with a blanket, "I'm sorry Alice for being so loud to you."
"You are always being so loud to me Henry. It's nothing new then why are
you apologizing to me?"
He didn't say single words.
"I can tolerate your anger, I can tolerate your hate, but I can't tolerate your
orders, Henry. You can't stop me to meet someone or talk to someone."
He stood up for leaving without saying a single word, "I'm sorry for all
shit what I did with you and I'm sorry for what you have been through
because of me," he said and walked out of the room. 
An hour later, again a knock sounded on the door. I growled with
frustration and checked the time it was 11:23. Who was knocking on the
door in such a late night? Before I could stand up He cracked the door
open and entered into, "Henry what are you doing here?"
He ran his fingers through his messy hair, "I can't sleep without you. Can I
sleep with you in your room?"
How could I refuse him? I nodded at him and he didn't take a second to
jump on my bed, "Thank you," he said while laying beside me. My bed
wasn't big as he had, but enough for both of us.
He wrapped his strong arm around my waist and pressed my back over his
firm chest. I heard his inhaling, "You smell so good," he mumbled and
rested his head along my shoulder. I moved my body slightly to get more
comfortable with him and his arms tightened around me.
I smiled myself and closed my eyes.
Suddenly the loud buzzed of the phone interrupting us, Henry growled and
turned off his phone.
Again, his phone rang, "You should pick up the phone," I said.
He lazily picked up the phone, "Hello," he mumbled while rubbing his
sleepy eyes, "What!" His eyes widened as what he hearing through phone,
"I will be there." 
He quickly stood up and rushed towards the door but before he could exit,
I quickly asked him, "Where are you going?"
He stopped near the doorway and looked at me, finally realized my
existence, "Sorry Alice it is urgent I have to go to Hospital now."
I felt panic in my chest Hospital! "Why?" I quickly approached him, "Is
everything fine?"
He rubbed his forehead, "Yeah everything is fine Alice."
I frowned, "Then?"
"Ava woke up."
CHAPTER 38: Old lady
"My dad, he is the man of love, friendship, sacrificing and happiness. How
can I forget all the pain that you swallowed it all alone? How can I forget
your huge love for me? You are my only friend in the world who makes
my every day wonderful. How many sacrifices have you made to see me
happy? How much happiness you bring into my life like stars in the sky.
You are the name of the God who did everything without any expectations
and demand. I'm the luckiest person in the world who got a father like
you. Thank you, Viv, to bring me to this beautiful world, " Harley glanced
her dad for a while who was sitting beside me,  "love you, Viv" and then
she finished her speech.
Vivian quickly stood up from his seat and clapped his hands loudly, "I
love you too Sweetheart." then the entire crowd applauded cheerfully.
He sat back, "Are you crying?" I was shocked to see him crying.
He quickly wiped away his tears,  "No, I think something in my eyes."
"Hold on, hold on," I quickly pulled out my phone, "Look at me."
"Are you fucking crazy, why are you taking my pic?"
I chuckled, "I'll post in my Instagram #crybabymafialeader."
"Post-it after this you won't able to see the next morning. Because I don't
have a lack of enemies if they know I have not only a cute daughter but
also a sexy woman then they will probably kill you."
I frowned, "Are you kidding me? Why those people will kill me. They are
your enemy, not mine! And anyway I'm not your wife," I pushed my hair
behind my ears.
He leaned over me, "But half of my men thought that you are my
girlfriend."
"Hey, young couple, what are you two doing here? This is a public place,"
the old lady exclaimed at us.
I pushed him away, "No we....," before I could say something the other old
lady cut me off.
"Come on! Katie, they are young and you can understand the young love
and desperation, at least they can kiss her in such a long time, it is not
illegal,"  she winked at us playfully, "you don't remember how many times
I used to kiss William when I was like her," like me I wasn't kissing him,
why she was talking like that.
"Excuse me we aren't....., " but before I could correct their
misunderstanding suddenly Harley appeared.
"Viv, how was my speech?" She asked while hugging her dad.
"Your speech is an amazingly beautiful sweetheart," she dragged her hand
along his chest, "It touched my heart,"  he kissed her forehead, "Thank
you."
Harley giggled, "It's my pleasure dad."
"My hug," I opened my arms wide and she quickly jumped over me.
"Thank you for your speech," she whispered in my ears so Vivian couldn't
hear it.
"Welcome," I got closer to her, hugging her tightly, kissing her on the
cheek.
"Oh my gosh," she slapped her forehead.
"What happened?"
"I forgot to meet him," she quickly climbed off, "I'll be back," she said and
walked away.
I and Vivian looked at each other,  "Him?" We said simultaneously and
laughed.   
"Oh my god, she is your daughter," again that old lady said with shock,
"You both were married how sweet. How many years it's been?"
Daughter! She couldn't even see the difference between us.
I opened my mouth to say, but Vivian cut me off.
"Six years," he said shamelessly. I saw his wide eyes and he was actually
smiling.
"But your wife seems young," she studied me for a while.
"I'm not his...," I said before Vivian again cut me off.
"She is not my age, actually she was only eighteen when I got married to
her."
I quickly looked at him and my blood went ice cold I just wanted to slap
him.
"Oh, she was very young," she said.
"Yeah, actually she got pregnant before marriage so we got married."
"Wow! You are an incredibly good person. Otherwise, in today's world
who would think of girls who got pregnant before marriage. I'm a lawyer
and I have handled many cases where many men didn't want to take
responsibility for their women. What a sorry world. I feel really bad for
those women who get divorced and their husbands abandon them for some
other woman....," before she could complete her words I cut her off.
"ENOUGH,"  I said loudly catching everyone's attention.
All the people looked at me with wide eyes.
I cleared my throat awkwardly, "S-Sorry," I sat back on my seat.
"Anything bothers you, Darling?" She asked worriedly.
I threw my best fake and horrible smile at her, "yeah can you excuse us," I
grabbed Vivian's hand and dragged him towards the exit door.
As soon as we got out of the hall I quickly pulled out his pistol from his
back pocket and pointed right on his chest, "what would you do if I shot
you right then and there on your chest."
"Ouch! It hurt," he mocked me, "how can you shot your fake husband."
"How dare you. Why did you tell her lies story, eighteen-year-old,
pregnant it's all disgusting. I hate you, Vivian."
Instead of being serious he was laughing at me, "What's the joke?"
"When you get angry you look even more beautiful," he commented and I
turned into pink.
"Princess, what's in your hand?" Harley approached us.
"Um, t-this is," I cleared my throat, "I and your dad was playing shoot-
shoot so this is toy gun. We were just having fun together," I quickly put
back his gun into his pocket. It was horrible as holding a real pistol. 
"Alice, Are you coming with me to the hospital? I think you have already
known about Ava. She woke up from a coma so I'm going to see her."
Henry hadn't called me at once since the last night. He didn't take a bother
to tell me how was she. I would go with Vivian to see her on my own.
*********
Suddenly I stopped right in front of Ava's room before entering into it,
"Will she hate me? whatever she has been through because of me?" I
asked Vivian nervously.
Vivian looked in my eyes, "No, she won't Alice. She understands you," he
said and dragged me into the room.
When we entered into the room, I saw that Henry was lying on Ava's bed,
they both were lying on a single bed even in the hospital. Her head rested
on Henry's chest as he was caressing her hair lovingly. Wow! what a
beautiful scene. I didn't feel bad anyway, it is what I was expecting. Was I
really expecting this?
Vivian cleared his throat to grab their attention, "So how is my little
sister," he said as stepping towards her bed.
Henry directly stared at me, but he didn't react at my presence as if he
really expecting me here. We stared at each other for a while and I could
feel the tension between both of us, but I ignored his stare and moved
towards her bed.
"Oh my god VB and Alli," she called me and Vivian with our pretty
names. She used to call me 'Alli' I liked this name. I studied her pale and
skinny body. She became even thinner, but she still looked so beautiful as
she used to be. But her nose was red and her eyes were moist, swelled
slightly underneath it as if she was crying before our arrival.
"Ava," I quickly approached her bed and hugged her tightly,  "I-I am sorry
Ava, because of me, it's all happened to you. I am really, really sorry,"
when she went into a coma every single second of my life become Hell. I
felt like I was a murderer because of me she was injured badly and went
into a coma.    
"Don't apologize, Alli, I am fine," she said softly as if nothing would
happen to her.
I pulled myself and looked at her pale face, "I-I missed you so much," she
smiled but it does not reach her eyes. Something pain was hidden behind
her beautiful eyes.
"VB," she hugged her brother, "where is my darling, Harley."
"She wanted to come with me, but I lied to her that you are going to some
other place instead of the hospital so I didn't bring her here. But she really
missed you. When you were in a coma, she used to stand near the garden
where you both were playing. It became really hard for me to handle her
without you, but after Alice," he glanced at me for a while, "everything
changed,  Now Alice became her priority. She really adores her."
Ava laughed sweetly, "Wow, you already met my bro and niece. In fact,
she likes you," she took a hold of my hand, "Thank you, Alice."
"No, don't thank me, Ava. I also like her actually I love her. I loved to
spend time with her, make her happy, her sweet chat, her smile
everything."
"You sound like her mother," she eyed my left hand, "you got married?"
She raised his brow, "with whom?"
I glanced at Henry before at my left-hand ring,  "He is a businessman. It is
arranged marriage, I didn't even know that I am going to get married to
him," I laughed at the memories flashed in my mind when I got married to
Henry. I thought it was the worst day of my life but it converts into the
most beautiful day of my life when I got married to him.
"His name?" She asked.
"When you recover properly then I will introduce him on my own," I
didn't want to tell her the truth because her brain injury wasn't recovered
properly and this was the best answer at that time.
"So you don't want to tell me that your husband name is Mr Henry
Robinson. What would you want to say, Mrs Robinson?" She said and I
was speechless.
CHAPTER 39 : Contractual marriage
I was sitting in the house backyard alone with my deep thoughts. I looked
at the sky the stars were brighter than the rest of the days, looking
amazingly beautiful in the dark night. When I was a child, I used to sleep
in my house backyard so that I could see the beautiful stars and figure out
their shape. The wind outside was cold and fresh, I rubbed my bare arms
to generate some heat.
It had been three days since Ava woke up from the coma and she was
recovering very fast. I was very happy for her newly gifted life, but I was
feeling down also at the same time. I was feeling like I'm losing
something, I'm losing him. Henry.
In these three days, I and Henry didn't talk properly. Our conversation
barely more than 'hi, hello and good morning.' He hardly joined me for
dinner or breakfast. He wanted to spend more time with Ava, he didn't tell
me that I just assumed it. I just hated myself being fall into him, he would
never be mine. It was very painful to accept.
"Don't you think it's too late to be outside here in such a cold," I heard his
deep voice. I could feel his footsteps as he stepped towards me. Henry.
I made my body stiff not wanting to react in his presence as what he did to
me exactly. But my body automatically began reacting whenever he was
around me, "I just wanted some fresh air," I said while looking at the sky
didn't glance him at once.
He stood at his place waited for my invitation but when I didn't invite him
finally He took a seat beside me and pulled out his jacket and wore me,  "I
don't want you to get a cold just because you wanted some fresh air."
I clutched his jacket around me feeling his warmness, that was what I
missed most. We didn't talk for a few minutes, but finally, I spoke first,
"How is she?"
He looked across the garden before answering me,  "She is fine," he
completed his conversation in three words like he didn't want to talk about
it.
Again dead silence.  Why we were behaving like a stranger? Again, I
asked the unwanted question, "Why did you tell her about our truth? I
mean she recently woke up from a coma and she was still weak, It could
affect her brain injury."
His eyes fell into sadness, "Because I didn't want to hide anything from
her, I didn't want to keep her in the dark," he sighed, "I just wanted to
make her clear that I got married you, And if I hadn't told her then
someday, sooner or later she would know the truth which is very hurtful
for her. She has already suffered a lot and I don't want to hurt her anymore
Alice. I can't see her suffering."
"She loved you, Henry. She must be broken-down. She would hate me,"  I
love Henry but It doesn't mean that I see her in pain.
He moved closer to me and wrapped his arm around me as rubbing my
shoulder slightly,  "She is broken right now, but soon she will understand
it. And she wouldn't hate you, Alice."
I sighed and kept closer to him, "Henry, can I ask you something?"
"Yeah sure."
"What will you do next? I mean Ava is now fine and I,"  I closed my eyes
and swallowed the pain inside me, "w-will you divorce me?"
Minutes passed, he didn't say a single word, his gaze fixed on some point
on the wall, his expression entirely unreadable seems like he was thinking
something deep. I shook him, "Henry, I'm asking you something?"
He kept me aside,  "you're very eager for divorce?" He said coldly.
I dropped my gaze at my palms refusing look at him,  "I was wondering. I-
I mean there nothing between us, Ava is fine, I don't own you anything
and me.....," I didn't complete my words and let it die before he could
sense the pain in my voice.
He took a hold of my hand as showing me the silver ring which I wore, 
"you own this ring, Alice. This is our wedding ring and until this ring in
your hand, you won't able to divorce me. Anyway, I haven't thought about
it yet. Oh damn! I forgot to give you something."
He dug his hand into his pocket and pulled out a box. In the box, there was
a thin, flat black band graced with small diamonds looking so beautiful,
"Wow! What is this?" I asked excitedly.
He didn't say a word and wore me in my left hand, "I customized it
especially for you. Don't ever remove it. This is very important for me.
Just consider it as a gift."
I frowned in confusion didn't understand his words,  "Can you tell me why
are you wearing this to me? Today is not my birthday or anything
special?"
"Do I need to wait for an occasion to gifting you something?"
"No, but..."
"Then keep it."
I glanced at the band around my hand, it looked so beautiful,  "Thank
you," I said while kissing on his lips.
"If you want to thank me then Come into my room," I stared at him,
"naked. I want you naked in my bedroom it's been a long time," he said
without any hesitation a long time? It's been not more than a week. I could
see the smirk on his face. How easy it was for him, demanding for sex and
what about me.
*******
"It smells so good," Ava said excitedly and inhaled the food one more
time. I and Henry were coming to the hospital to see Ava. She was doing
well so she shifted from intensive care to the general ward. I was very
happy that Henry brought me here with him to see her.
"Tacos! My god. How do you know I like beef taco?" Ava asked
curiously. Actually, I didn't know much about Ava. Henry had told me
everything about her. He knew everything about her in detail. I was
wondering if he would know that much about me?
"No, Henry told me," I said while glancing at him. He was busy on his
phone, typing something.
Suddenly his phone buzzed,  "Excuse me, ladies," he said and walked out
of the room.
"So, how are you?" I asked her while taking hold of her weak hand.
"You can't see? I'm fine," her voice was cheerful despite her weak body, 
"What about you? How are you, Alli?"
I smiled at her,  "I'm good Ava."
We haven't said anything for a while, but finally, I asked first, "do you
hate me, Ava? I got married to your boyfriend despite knowing that you
loved him," I said clearly everything, I was curious and wanted to know
why she didn't react.
She frowned,  "Why would I hate you, Alice? Henry told me everything
about this marriage. This marriage is just contractual. He married you just
because he wanted the piece of property from his dad, his dad's brand you
know. If he didn't marry you then the whole property went to the
orphanage. You know it is billion dollars it was a very large amount. How
could he bear such loss? First, I really feel jealous with you, but later I
thought it had no use. And I know there is nothing between both of you so
why would I hate you. My Henry is always mine. I loved him, I love him
and I will always love him."
My heart shattered into a hundred pieces after hearing her each and every
word. I felt like she was stabbing my heart with each and every word. That
was the reason why she didn't react to the truth. I was only his way for his
billion property nothing more than that. Why I always forgot that it was an
unwanted marriage. Why was I always dreaming of being treated as a
loving wife? I just wanted to run far away and sobbed loudly.
"Alice," Henry shook me, "where are you?"
"Um, I was thinking something," I smiled forcefully even though my heart
was crying.
"Henry, feed me," Ava said.
He glanced at me for a while but after a few minutes later he agreed and
began to feed her,  "you become too skinny Ava, I just want your old sexy
and beautiful body back."
"Ok," she leaned over him,  "when I get back into my original form then
we will hang out together somewhere in private place," she whispered
even then I could hear her.
Henry glanced at me for a short before returning back at her.
"Henry do you remember my favourite sandwich and salad which we used
to eat together in your office," Ava said while chewing her food.
"Yeah."
"I want those," she demanded like a three years old girl.
A tiny smile formed on his lips which barely formed,  "I'll get you
everything whatever you need."
A flood of jealousy swirled inside me, but I chose to ignore it. It was my
stupidity to feel such strong feeling against him despite I knew that he had
nothing for me. I just sat there until they both were finished their food. But
before they could finish it, I quickly stood up for leaving,  "I got a call
from the school. I have some sort of work so I leave first," I said with my
forceful smile.
Henry looked at me incredulously like he didn't believe me,  "But you said
today, you take a day off from school."
"I told you I got a call right now. So I-I go first," I said.
"Alice stop! I will drive you."
"No! Joseph will drive me, " I said roughly and walked out of the room.
CHAPTER 40 : My birthday
"Hello, mom," I smiled at her while talking through the phone. I knew
why she was calling me.
"Today is the birthday of the special person who is spreading love, joy and
positivity all around without thinking of herself, without any wish. May
your birthday and your life be as wonderful as you are! My little Sweety
grew up into twenty-four," I could feel her smile and her eyes were moist
with tears.
"And this special person is born through you so you are triple special than
me. Stop crying, I know you are crying," I scolded her she was really
sensitive. Every time she became emotional even on my birthday.
"Um, I miss you so much, Alice. I love you, honey."
"I miss you too mommy and I love you too. Well, leave all this and tell me
what you have prayed for my birthday?" I asked her excitedly. She always
prayed for me on my every birthday.
She laughed through the phone, "this time I haven't prayed for you."
"What! But you always pray for me, right?"
She sighed, "this time I prayed for a grandchild. I want to see my grandson
or granddaughter soon."
"Mom, are you crazy!" I said annoyingly, "I'm not ready for this and do
you ever know about your son in law. He would never allow for this even
he hates children," mom was talking really crazy. I would love to have a
kid with Henry but he would never agree for this.
"I'm just telling you what I want, Honey, but it's up to you whether you
want it or not. You remember Jennifer our neighbours, she has six
grandchildren and she is also my age. I don't ask you for three, four, but
one is enough for me."
My lips curled into a small smile, "Ok, enough about me. What about dad?
How is he doing?"
"He's fine, in good health. He really misses you."
"Happy birthday Sweety," I heard my dad's gentle, soothing voice through
the phone, "Did you get my parcel?"
"Yeah, I love you dad and thank you for your beautiful gift. I really, really
love your CDs and I went to....," before I could complete my word
someone knocked on the door.
"Alice, Henry wants to see you in his room," Jessica said.
"Dad, I'll call you back soon. Love you," I said and cut the call.
"I'll be there," I said and she nodded at me and walked out of the room.
After changing my clothes I headed towards his room wondering why he
was calling me. I stepped into his room, "are you calling me?" I said. I
looked around to find him, but he was nowhere it means he was taking a
shower.
I sat on the couch waiting for him. Suddenly something caught my
attention a blue velvet square shape box set on the desk. I quickly stood up
and studied the box which seemed like a gift. I picked up the box and
opened it. I saw a pair of huge diamond earrings it was too lavish and
expensive. Henry bought it for me, he knew my birthday. I was feeling
really happy as he knew today was my birthday. I just wanted to spend my
whole day with him.
"How is it?" I heard his deep voice.
"Beautiful," I said and turned around to see him, he was just in his towel
looking damn sexy. His strong body glistened with water and his hair was
wet.
"This is for Ava," he said while drying his hair with a towel, "she got
discharged from the hospital and Miller is going to throw a banquet party
so we are going there tonight."
I quickly set the box on the desk feeling ashamed thinking that he
remembered my birthday, "That's why you were calling me?" My voice
was harsh.
He frowned, looking at me, "Yes, why? Anything bothers you?"
I was angry at him I was really angry at him, "Okay," I agreed with him
even though it hurt my heart. Today was my birthday and I was going to
his ex's party. It was really pathetic.
********
We arrived at the banquet. I looked around the people, all women in their
elegant gowns and men in their expensive suits. The collective
conversations filled in the hall as people were laughing and cheering.
I wore a soft yellow satin gown with a sweetheart neckline and Henry was
in his navy blue suit with a light blue shirt beneath it.
He wrapped his hands around my waist and slightly pulling me towards
him, "Those people would envious with me," he murmured as directing to
the group of men who were looking at us.
I frowned, didn't understand his word, "Because I have such a beautiful
wife like you," I looked at him, "you are looking so beautiful, Alice."
This was the first time he was complimenting me on the spot, "Thank you"
I said shyly blushing a little.
"Hey, baby," I heard Ava, she wore an olive green gown, It fit every curve
of her body as it made for her. Her golden hair was in a loose bun and
decorated beautifully. She looked stunningly beautiful like a female model
popped out from the magazine. She hugged Henry and kissed his cheeks
and then me, "You look pretty, Alli."
"Thank you. But not like you," and we both giggled.
"Henry, come with me, I want to show you something," Ava grabbed his
arms and dragged him towards the balcony.
Henry glanced at me, "No! She is alone and she doesn't even know anyone
here," he said.
Ava looked at me something change in her expression. She was feeling
jealous, "I'll take only a few minutes," she said and dragged him
forcefully.
I was just standing there watching both of them together. She was talking
something with him and laughed quietly. Her hand moved to his neck and
he placed his hand around her waist. They both were talking affectionately
like they were a real couple instead of me. Then Henry dug his hand into
his pocket and pulled out the same velvet box.
Looking both of them together only gave me heartaches so I looked
around two young women had been observing me, whispering and
pointing at me. I was feeling really awkward at that time. Weren't Henry
and Ava enough that they were also made me miserable?
"They are looking good together, aren't they?" a female voice said from
behind, "You know they made for each other."
I looked at that woman. She was blonde with blue eyes. I knew who was
she, Mrs Miller. She wore light red chiffon gown and poured a heavy
amount of makeup. She looked beautiful but still old.
I nodded at her, "Yeah, they both are," she offered me a glass of wine,
"Thank you," I said and began to sip my wine.
"So you are Mrs Robinson. Nice to meet you. I'm Jennet Miller. Ava's
mom."
"Nice to meet you too. I'm Alice," I said with my pleasant smile.
"You know, I was supposed to meet you months ago when you were
married to Henry but I hate gold- digger," she sipped her drink as
narrowing her eyes at me, "How easily you replace my Ava. My baby girl
suffering three months because of you and what you did after she went
into coma got married to her boyfriend. How disgusting it is. This, this is,"
she pointed to my dress, "this is what you wanted. I know people like you
such a low class."
I swallowed her each and every word like a venom. I wanted to walk
away, but I was glued at the spot.
She glanced across the people around us, "do you think you fit in such a
high-class society. No, you never will fit in our society and you are not fit
for Henry's wife."
"He will soon divorce you. You know you don't know about him. He just
knows to toy the girls and you are one of them. When he will get fade with
you then he will throw you like useless trash. You're just a toy for him
nothing more than that."
"Hey, Jennet, who is she?" A woman asked her.
"Whore. Ops, slip from my tongue actually Henry's whore," she said and
they both laughed together.
Without thinking a twice, I chucked the whole glass of wine on her so-
called designing gown, "DON'T YOU EVER CALL ME THIS," I said
loudly as emphasizing each and every word.
"Alice, how dare you," Ava growled and walked towards us.
When they approached us, "Honey see what she did with me. I just offered
her a glass of wine and she spilled the whole thing on my gown," she cried
and doing the Oscar awarding act. Oh my god.
"Mom, calm down. Alice, apologize to mom," she ordered me, "I had seen
on my own eyes how you were chucking whole wine on purpose it wasn't
an accident. Then apologize her."
I crossed my arms over my chest, "I won't apologize her. She was abusing
me," I said.
"Alice, apologize her," Henry said and I was numb. I was speechless, "I
saw you. You were spilling your wine on her."
I didn't expect him. He was saying this to me, "Henry you don't know
anything still you want me to apologize her. No, never I won't apologize
her at any cost," I said and walked out of the room hurriedly.
"Alice stop there," he was following me but I do not give a shit. He was
such a cruel heart, he didn't even know anything still he wanted me to
apologize her, "Alice I said stop damn, " before I could run away he
grasped my hand firmly and pulled over him, "Alice look at me."
"Mr Henry Robinson thank you so much for all your greatness. Thank you
so much for making my birthday such a memorable. Thank you so much
for degraded me and thank you so much for my self-dignity. I will never
ever forget such a beautiful day. Now let me go," I snatched away my
arms and walked away ignoring his pain. Why he was feeling pain for me
I was just toy for him, didn't I? All he wanted Ava.
CHAPTER 41 : He got shot
Days had passed and I was avoiding him. After that banquet, I didn't talk
him a single word. Whenever he came for talking I just make an excuse.
He waited for me at the dining table, but I prefer my breakfast or dinner in
my room. He felt really hurt as I ignore him, but it was the best way I
could save myself from hurt. I didn't want to think about him. He was
heartless, cruel man. How could he believe in others instead of me? Was I
nothing for him? Was I such a bad for him? And I was such an idiot
person who falls into him. I loved him, but he never feels the same.
Since Henry went to Florence so I decided to take my breakfast,
downstairs. When I entered into the dining room my eyes widened to see
the person who was sitting on the chair,  "You were...." I stopped myself
before completing my words. He looked at me with the same surprise on
his face, but he quickly erased it away.
"I'm glad to see you here," he said softly and expecting me to reply him.
But I didn't consider his greeting and sat on my chair silently. The dead
silence filled the room.  Henry didn't even take a bite of his food only
stuck his fork into the piece of chicken and the whole time his eyes fixed
on me like a magnet,  "Why are you avoiding me, Alice? Talk to me."
I kept my eyes on my food,  "there is nothing to talk between us,"  I said
roughly.
"You are still mad at me?" he rubbed his temple frustratingly,  "I didn't
know that it was your birthday and if I really knew that I wouldn't take
you there. I'm terribly sorry Alice," he took a hold of my hand,  "Please
forgive me," his eyes were soft like he worth of every word what comes
from his mouth.
I quickly stood up for leaving before the tears escape from my eyes. I
didn't want him to see my pain. Before I could walk away, he quickly
grabbed my arms,  "Say something! I can't tolerate your silence, Alice!"
"I need some time Henry," my voice was low and husky.
The disappointment clearly witnessed on his face, he sighed,  "Ok, you
take your time, but let me take you to dinner. We haven't spent time
together for a long time"  I frowned, did he really care?   "Since I forgot
your birthday so I want to do something special for you, Alice. Don't deny
me," I stared into his eyes. He was begging me. After a few seconds, I
nodded in agreement and his lips form into a beautiful smile,  "Thank
you."
*******
"Ok bye," I kissed Harley's cheek and sat her into the car.
"Bye Princess," she said and placed a small kiss on my cheeks.
I passed a small smile to Vivian before leaving. I pulled out my phone to
call Joseph. Henry asked me for dinner and I didn't deny him. He looked
incredibly sad and I couldn't see him in pain. I wanted to arrive at home as
soon as possible because I was already getting late for dinner.
All of a sudden, a loud bang erupted in the air and I jolted with noise. My
body went cower in fear when I realized what was happening. The sound
of gunshots filled the air.
"Alice move!" Vivian screamed at the top of his lungs, "Alice!"
And the next moment he grabbed my waist and jumped onto the ground
immediately. A loud bang occurred when our body slammed onto the
hard, solid ground. A few seconds passed and we didn't move from our
place but after a second later bang! And the blood drained all over my
body,  "Vivian you got a shot," I gazed him with horror.
His face turned into red and his eyes were extremely red and moist. He
breathed heavily, enduring the severe pain behind his back. I heard one
more sound of a gunshot, but before it was long-lasting, Vivian
immediately pulled out his gun from his pocket and fired several shots,
each shot hitting his target. I could see there were three men around us. He
was tearing them limb from limb,  "fuck off."
"Vivian stopped now!" I stopped him because we hadn't enough time for
fighting, he had already shot in his back. If we would waste a few more
minutes, then it could risk his life,  "Get up, we don't have time for this."
I quickly stood up and helped him to stand up. I hung his one hand around
my neck so that I could support his body properly. He was growling, the
pain shot through his spine. I hurriedly opened the car gate and sat him
carefully. I glanced at Harley she was busy on her phone, wearing
headphone. Thank God that she had not seen anything.
I took a deep breath before starting the car. I still couldn't believe that
someone tried to kill me. What happened in five minutes? My heart was
throbbing as it would come out at any time and my body was shuddering
with terror. I kept glancing Vivian and his condition was getting worse
with every second.
After ten minutes of driving, we finally arrived at his house,  "Princess,"
Harley said shockingly,  "You also come with us."
I glanced at her over my shoulder,   "Um, yeah," and smiled at her
forcefully.
"So we will have fun together," she said excitedly. I nodded at her and
waited for her to climb off because I didn't want her to see her dad in such
a condition,  "Where dad?" She poked her head between the seat but
before she could see anything Rose arrived on time. 
"Harley, come out quickly, I made your favourite cookies," she said while
opening the car gate. 
"Cookies!" Her eyes glittered with joy and she quickly got out of the car.
"Vivian, don't sleep," I shook him. He already lost a lot of blood.  "Vivian
Please open your eyes."
"Hmm," finally he said through growl and his eyes were still closed.
After a few minutes later a man in a black suit came near the gate where
Vivian was sitting, he seemed like his man or doctor,  "Help me," he said
and I opened the gate and helped him to lift up.
He got him into his room and laid on the bed carefully, "He lost a lot of
blood,"  my voice barely audible. I couldn't form a word seeing him like
that, his condition became serious with every second pass. He took a shot
himself to save my life. If anything would happen to him  I would never
ever able to forgive myself even though it wasn't my mistake. I put my
hands on my mouth to stop myself from sobbing,  "I can't see him like
that." 
"Be assured ma'am, it wasn't his first time. He has already taken many
gunshots on his body before. He fell unconscious because he has lost a lot
of blood. Now please can you go out," he said politely and I went out of
the room.
********
Harley was sleeping in her room and I was roaming around out of Vivian's
room waiting for the doctor. But four hours passed and I didn't get any
news about him. Panic hit me every second passed and my chest was
aching every breath I take.
Suddenly the door creaked open and the doctor came from the room. I
quickly approached him,  "How is he?"
He sighed,  "I can't say anything right now. He lost lots of blood. We fixed
everything but I can't say he is perfectly fine. It will know after his wake
up. Take care of him," he said and walked away.
I entered into his room. He was in deep sleep and his shoulder wrapped
with plenty of bandages. I sat on a chair beside his bed.  He was in this
condition because of me. If he had not saved me, perhaps I would have
been in his place.
Hours had passed, but he was still in his sleep. What would I tell to Harley
if she asked for her dad in the morning and again Ava would blame me for
her brother's condition? I took a hold of his hand,  "Vivian please wake up.
Please don't put me down once again," I wiped away my tears and rested
my head on his bed. 
*********
"Alice," I heard a masculine voice, "Alice," he called me one more time.
I lifted my head at him,  "Vivian you awake," I rubbed my eyes didn't
believe he was sitting right in front of me. I touched his shoulder, "You're
fine," it was real, I quickly jumped on his bed and hugged him tightly,  
"You were scaring me dammit," the tears rolled down through my cheeks.
He hugged me back,  "I'm fine Alice. Stop crying. Where is Harley?"
"She is in her.....," before I could complete my word I heard the door
slammed open fiercely.
And I was dumbstruck when I saw him,  "Henry,"  No! I forgot about him,
about his dinner even I forgot to call him. How could I?
His eyes trailed down over my body before he stared into my eyes. I was
in Vivian's shirt. My dress had messed with blood so I wore his shirt, I had
no other option at that time. I waited for him to burst into anger. I was
expecting him to shout at me, but instead of this he stepped back from the
room and walked away immediately. And this was dangerous than his hot-
cold anger.
"Henry," I immediately followed him, but, he already reached the exit
gate, he was furious at me, "Henry what were you thinking there is
nothing like that."
I came out of the house, but before I could catch him, his car crossed me at
full speed.
CHAPTER 42: I love you
"Sorry ma'am, Sir is busy now, I can't allow you to be inside," the
receptionist said apologetically.
I slammed my fist along the desk angrily, "How can't you let me in? I have
been coming here for two days continuously and you are always making
this excuse. What the hell is this? He is my husband and I don't need
anyone's damn permission to go inside. I have to meet him it is very
important for me."
"P-Please, ma'am, try to understand, if I allow you then I'll surely lose my
job. I can't go against him," she pleaded with me. For some reason, I
couldn't risk her job for my own interest.
"Hey, Alice," I heard a familiar voice and I recognized who was she.
"Hey, Ava," I said cheerily even though I wasn't in such a mood.
"What's up?" She stood with a tight smile plastered on her face.
"I came here to see Henry."
"I am on his way. He has called me in his office," she said with a smirk on
her face. I knew, she said this on purpose so that she could make me
jealous, "I could take you there, but he asked me alone, you know he
doesn't want any interruption between us."
My blood went ice-cold I just wanted to slap her beautiful face even
though she was my friend, but still Henry's ex. I swallowed the anger grow
inside me and gave her a forceful smile, "Then I will wait here."
She frowned with slight anger on her face, "Okay, as you wish," she said
and walked away.
I took a seat on the chair and picked up the Forbes magazine, which was
set on the table. I wasn't interested in magazines stuff, but Henry's picture
in front of the page. He looked so glorious and beautiful. He was in a
black-grey suit and his both hands were in his pocket, he had fixed
expression on his face, only his eyes were different deep, dark and
desirous. I smiled myself seeing his picture. I flipped the page furthermore
as studying about him.
"Ma'am, Would you like tea or coffee?" a blonde woman asked me
politely.
"Um, no thanks, I'm good," I replied with a little smile.
"Hey Alice," Sarah greeted me with her white teeth.
"Sarah!" I exclaimed I was surprised to see her here because she was on
her business trip, "When did you back from Singapore?"
"She sat beside me and leaned her head along with the chair, "Four days
ago, I got tired from the trips and I just need some peaceful breath," she
sighed, "How are you doing?"
I nodded at her, "I'm fine as you can see me," I smiled roughly.
She straightened herself and faced at me, "Really?" She frowned, "But I
don't think you are ok. Look at your dark circle beneath your eyes?" She
came nearer to me as observing my face, "Look at your pale skin."
"Sarah, let it go."
"Why did you come here?"
"Um, come to see Henry."
She didn't say a word for a while like thinking something, "Alice, Is
everything fine between you two?"
I gazed at my palms as refusing to look at her, "Maybe not. I have been
coming here for two days, but he constantly refused to meet me."
She took hold of my hand gently, "You can speak me, Alice. I'm always
with you."
I sighed heavily. My mood was already sore and I didn't want to make it
worse, "I'll talk you but not today. I'm not in such a condition yet to speak
about this. I'm sorry Sarah."
"Hey Silly! Don't say sorry," She gently squeezed my hands, "I can
understand Alice," She glanced around the hall before turning back at me,
"But Henry seemed kinda sad and depressed. You know he keeps working
day and night without a single time rest. Not even a machine could work
like him. He doesn't allow anyone in his office not even Ava."
I frowned, Not even Ava? But five minutes ago she was going into his
office.
"He needs you, Alice."
I quickly looked at her, "He needs me?"
"Yeah, I think, he is missing you."
"No, Sarah Why would he miss me? Why would he need me? Doesn't he
have Ava?"
"Alice, are you dumb? Do you really believe that he is happy with Ava!"
She dropped her gaze on the magazine on my lap, "No, he is just making
her happy. He thinks that What she has been suffering its all because of
him, he is pitying her not enjoying. Ava is happy with him, but he is not!
He wants you instead. The only person who makes him happy is you. I
told you before, Alice, he likes you. And I was confirmed when I saw your
picture in his laptop," she laughed quietly, "I was shocked at that time
because he never put anyone's pictures in his laptop. Silly him, he didn't
even know his feeling for you," she laid her hand along my shoulder,
"Whatever between you two please figure it out because I want both of
you happy together."
********
I looked through the window the night was cool and fresh, there was no
moon, but a sky sparkling with brilliant stars. I checked the time it was
11:55 p.m. Again, he didn't come at home. It was getting worse day by
day. He didn't even give me a chance for explanation. He believed what he
had seen.
I got into bed and pulled the cover over my body. I tried hard to sleep
without him but I failed. His smell, voice, caress, always chased behind
me. I took a long breath and closed my eyes as trying to sleep.
A sudden, my door flew open and I gasped with terror. I quickly sat back
searching the switch of the light.
"B-baby," Henry entered in my room with stumble feet, "M-My w..wifey,"
he was slurring his words like he was drunk.
Just a second Is he drunk?
He moved towards me and next moment stumbled on me, "Henry, are you
okay?" Oh my god, He was drunk. He had never been drunk. I placed my
arm around his waist because he could hardly stand on his feet.
He smiled drunkenly, "I..I'm perfectly fine baby," how can you perfectly
fine you can't even stand on your feet.
"Henry you need some rest. Come with me."
Suddenly he hugged me tightly, "I...I missed you so much Alice," he
murmured sadly.
He pulled himself away and cupped my face looking into my eyes, "Did
you also miss me? Oh, sorry, sorry, wrong question. Did you miss
Vivian?" He held sarcasm in his voice.
He brushed away my hand angrily, "On that day you both were looking
damn beautiful. You were in his shirt," he narrowed his at me, the rage
clear in his eyes, "How it feels when you worried about your wife as hell
and she didn't even bother to tell...," he didn't complete his word and let it
die on his tongue.
He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me onto him firmly, "I
would be very grateful for Vivian that he saved your life but still I hate
him. You know how fucking I worried about you when I heard about the
firing near your school, it scared me like death. It-it reminded me of the
day when I lost my sister. I-I loved my sister so damn much and second
she was gone and then you, the idea of losing you hurts me a million times
more Alice," a small teardrop escaped from his eyes.
"Henry," I whispered.
"Alice you make me vulnerable. Am I such a bad for you that you didn't
even give me a single call. You should have told me that you're ok. You
didn't even think of me once," he said heavily like each and every word
take away his energy.
He let go of me, "You don't see what have you done with me. You don't
even feel how much I wanted you in my life," he gripped the edge of the
bed, "Y-You don't even see my love."
And I was speechless.
He took a hold of my hands and dragged along his heart, I could feel his
heartbeat beneath my hand, "You don't even feel my heart. I'm such a bad
person in your eyes Alice?" He paused for a second as regaining his
energy, "This is all because of Vivian. You really like him, don't you?"
"No Henry, I-I...."
He quickly put his finger on my lips, "Sshh. Ava has told me everything
about you two. You both like each, you love Harley. And you are going to
divorce me."
"Fuck this hurts me like a stab."
He grabbed a handful of my hair and next kissed me hard enough that it
could bruise my lips, through his kiss I could feel how much he was
furious at me, he had never kissed me like that, "Live your life, Alice
Bennett, if you want to live with him then just go I won't stop you," he
said and moved towards the gate.
I felt like someone was ripped out my heart, I felt unbearable pain every
inch of my body. I couldn't speak because my mouth was frozen. I couldn't
see because my vision was blurry. At the same time, he confessed his love
for me and pushed me far away. He thought that I like Vivian and I was
going to divorce him. How could you?
No, he can't think about me like that. No, never I can't let him go.
Before he could walk out of the room. I quickly slammed the door behind
me, "Mr Henry Robinson," I called his name with full aggression, even
though tears were still streaming down my cheeks, "Who the hell you are
deciding that whom I like and whom should I live with."
I grabbed his collar, "How could you believe in others instead of me. Why
don't you give me a single chance for an explanation of why?"
He didn't react at my action as waiting for me what I was going to do next.
I tiptoed to reach his lips and kissed him firmly, "You are right, I want to
live my whole life with him. I like him. I can't imagine my life without
him."
He clenched his jaw and kept me aside, "A-Alice Please."
I put my hands on his mouth, "Shhh. Just listen to me. I want to see his
face every morning of my life, I want his lips on mine every single second,
I want his caress, I want his happiness, sadness. I want to be there with
him in his every problem," I looked into his bloodshot eyes, "I want you to
be mine, Henry."
His eyes widened with a shock like he saw a ghost.
I kissed his lips gently, "I love you, Henry. You are the first and last
person in my life whom I love most."
I waited for him to say something, but he kept quiet, "Henry, say
something?"
"I-I," he swallowed, "I can't believe you, Alice. You and Vivian....." he
closed his eyes as breathing deep.
I cupped his face, "Henry, look into my eyes," And he did as I say,
looking into my eyes, "I never think about any other guy except you. You
are the last man on earth whom I love most. I can't live without you,
Henry. I love you. Now I want you to say it back."
He rested his forehead against mine, "I love you too Alice," he said deeply
and affectionately.
I smiled even tears continued rolling down through my cheeks, "Vivian
and I are just friends nothing more than that, how could you believe her."
"Ava showed me yours and Vivian pictures and you both were looking
happy together so I thought you really like him."
Suddenly he lost his balance and we stumbled together, "Oh my god come
to my bed," I wrapped my arms around his waist, taking him to my bed,
"Let gets you to undress first."
He grinned widely, "And Please undress yourself."
I took off his shoe, "In your dream. I hate drunkard."
He sighed heavily, "but I really need you naked Alice."
I pulled out his jacket, "Henry Please keep your mouth shut and we have
already long conversation and you need rest, I don't want to see you sick."
"Okay, kiss me," he demanded.
I crossed my arms over my chest as glaring at him, "We have already
kissed enough times."
CHAPTER 43: You're pregnant
When I woke up the following morning, the first thing I saw the beautiful
man was lying beside me. He was in his deep sleep and there were slight
furrows in his brow. He wrapped his arm around my waist tightly as if I
was going to leave him.
I ran my hand into his messy hair, "I love you, Henry," I whispered while
smiling myself.
"What are you doing?" He slowly opened his eyes.
His voice was cold. I quickly withdrew back my hand feeling awkward,
"Um, I...I...," before I could say something he cut me off.
"What am I doing in your room?" he quickly sat back and pulled himself
away as maintaining the distance between us and I cringed at his
behaviour.
I didn't move from my place and kept watching him, his every moves. His
expression was fixed and cold as what it used to be, "You don't remember
anything?" I said hesitantly. He was drunk last night and it might be
possible that he doesn't remember anything.
He rubbed his temple frustratingly, "What?"
And now he seemed annoyed. What would I do if he doesn't know
anything about us?
I cleared my throat, "You really don't remember anything?" I asked again.
He stared at me with a fixed expression on his face, "Should I?"
I frowned and kept quiet as waiting for him to say something more. Every
passed second my heartbeat was rising up and down and tension filled the
air between us.
Suddenly I heard a soft laugh and I quickly looked at him, "Jesus, Alice,
look at your face," he was laughing at me, "But still beautiful."
For a few seconds, I was gawking him like a fool, didn't understand his
reaction, but finally, I realized, "Do you think this is funny?"
"Not this, but your face is funny," he said while grabbing my face and
kissed me softly, "Good morning my love."
I bit his lower lips on purpose.
"Ouch! Alice, what are you doing?"
"Laugh at me, I'll do this again."
He immediately laid me on the bed underneath him, "You don't know
what does it mean?" He pinned my both hands to the mattress, "The more
you become harsh with me the more I become desperate for you," he
whispered softly and kissed behind my earlobe and I moaned in response.
Then his hands moved around my waist, trailing up my stomach, "You
missed me, Alice?" His rage breath blew over my bare skin as he
continued his kisses down my shoulder.
"Yes..," I breathed.
He looked into my eyes, his eyes were soft and lure, "I love you, Wifey,"
it was an unexpected word for me. It was the first time he called me
'wifey.'
How beautiful it was to hear these words, "I love you too, hubby," I kissed
his lips.
Before he could do something more in the morning, I pushed him aside,
"It's 10:30 in the morning and we are already getting late! You don't want
to go to the office?" I quickly stood up from the bed and pulled my hair
into a bun.
He growled out in frustration, "Where are you going?"
I frowned, "What do you think where am I going? Of course for Shower!"
Before I could walk away he grabbed my hand, "Since we both need a
shower, then let's have a warm shower together."
*********
"You look gorgeous tonight," Henry complimented me while staring me
intently. He watched my every move, didn't take off his eyes. I was
blushing under his intense gaze.
I smiled blushingly and leaned over the table, "But most of the girls in this
hall are staring at you" we came here for dinner in one of an attractive
restaurant.
He raised his brows, "I just don't care," he murmured, and glanced through
the menu, "Today I would like to eat fried Calamari, mix green salad,
garlic bread and," he glanced at me before at the menu, "cheese pasta."
He had never been ordered such spicy food before, "Aren't you health-
conscious," I pointed at him.
"Yeah, but I really want to try your taste," he said with a small smile tug
on his lips. He poured himself a glass of wine.
"Henry, can I ask you something?"
"Yeah, sure," he sipped his wine and watched me intently.
"Um, w-when did you realize, your feeling for me?" That wasn't a thing he
expected from me but I really wanted to know.
He kept quiet for a few seconds like thinking something and was fixing his
gaze at the glass of wine, "Alice before you, I didn't know what love really
is and how does it feel. I didn't understand how could people fall into
someone who made them weak. How could people spend their whole life
with a single person? I thought that love always makes people weak,
miserable and helpless, but after you, I could feel it myself. I just noticed
the negative point about love and I didn't know that love also makes
people beautiful, it feels amazing, it- it feels like you're everything for a
single person," he leaned over the table and took a hold of my hand softly,
"It feels like you're empty without her, and she is the only person which
means everything to you, I think which means the world to you."
"When you were not with me, I tried to sleep without you, eat without you
but I can't. No matter how much I have tried to deny this feeling but every
time I want you. I even started working overnight so that I could remove
you from my damn mind but I failed. I just wanted to see your smiley
face, I just wanted to hold you in my arms and I wanted your those sexy
lips. Even, I couldn't believe that I would ever love someone, but it is true,
I really love you, Alice," his expression was hardened but his eyes were
soft and his voice was gentle.
I held my breath as I heard his every word with intense care. It was a
confession that I didn't expect from him. He opened up himself
completely, he was telling me every single thing What he thought about
me.
Suddenly his phone rang, interrupting our conversation. He glanced at his
phone before excusing himself and walked out of the hall.
Henry was a completely different person now. I couldn't believe he was
really loved me so much and was trying to change himself for me.
"Excuse me, ma'am," a man in a black suit called me.
I smiled at him, "Yes.."
"I'm Joe Stanton. The personal investigator of Mr Robinson," he glanced
at Henry before turning back at me, "Can you please give this file to him.
This is very important to him and you're his wife so it would be safe if I
handed this to you," he pushed a brown file towards me.
"Sure," I said with a soft smile.
"Thank you, ma'am," he said and walked away.
I glanced at the file wondering what is important in it? What were the
things he investigates? Can I open it or not? At the same, my heart and
brain were in the great war. My heart said should not open it without his
permission but my brain said something else. My hand was urged to open
the file.
And without a single another thought, I opened the file quickly. The first
name I saw, 'KIAN TAYLOR'. I was frozen in my place, just looking at
the name who had destroys his life. He was a man who had tried to kill
me, "Oh my God," I flipped the page further as studying each and every
detail about him. I shivered just thinking about him. No! I can't let him
know about Kian Taylor. If he comes to know about him then surely he
will go for revenge.
I grabbed my glass and poured the whole wine on the file. Sorry Henry
but I can't take a risk over you, I love you so much.
*********
After a month later
"When did the symptoms start?" Doctor asked me. I came to the hospital
for a normal check-up. I had a feeling of nausea and dizziness from the
past few weeks.
"Two or three weeks," I said.
"We need to do a test."
"A test?"
She glanced through the file before answering, "Yeah, a pregnancy test."
What!
"All your symptoms told that you might be pregnant."
How could it be possible? No! No! I was on protection, then How could it
be...
"Mrs Robinson, are you ready?" She asked.
I hesitated for a bit before nodded at her "Um, y-yes."
I didn't take a pregnancy test at home because I had no idea about my
pregnancy. It was really shocking for me.
After an hour
"Congratulation Mrs Robinson you're pregnant," she said with a wide
smile on her face.
I smile roughly before replying, "T-Thank you," my voice was barely
audible.
"I prescribed some medicines. Make sure you should take it on time," she
handed me a white slip, "Since this is your first time so I would like to
advise you some exercises and your food diet....," she continued her
talking but my mind was set up on my pregnancy.
Henry would surely get mad at me. He didn't like children and it was too
early to have a child for both of us. I just wanted to spend some more time
with him. I wasn't ready to be a mother. I would love my child and have a
child with him but not now.
"Mrs Robinson, Is anything bothering you?" She asked politely.
I nodded, then shook, "No-No, nothing," I said and stood up for leaving.
CHAPTER 44: He is coming
"Are you busy?" I entered into Henry's study, he was working on his
laptop. I wanted to tell him about my pregnancy. It would be better if I
told him sooner. 
"I'm always busy," he said without glancing at me. I set his coffee on the
table.
"Work pressure, huh," I remarked him.
He glanced at me with a small smile on his lips,  "You know fashion show
is near, and I want each and everything perfect as always spotless,"  Yeah,
you are professional. 
"Ok, I'll be back after a while," I said and was ready to leave him alone.
"No, sit here beside me," he pointed at the empty space beside him.  
I nodded at him and took a seat beside him as per his order,  "How was
your day?" He asked me while keeping his eyes on the laptop.
Shocking, truly shocking. I didn't understand how to start a conversation
about my pregnancy,  "It-it was good," I gave him my forceful smile.
He frowned and glanced at me,  "But you look tense"  he recognized my
tension even he didn't see me properly.
I dropped my gaze on my lap as refusing to face him,  "Um, I need to tell
you something," my heart was racing with every second.
He shut down his laptop and turned his face at me, now giving me his full
attention,  "I'm listening to you, Alice," he said softly.
My eyes kept on my lap, didn’t dare to look into his eyes,   "Hen-Henry
I'm," I swallowed the tear form into my eyes.
He took hold of my hand gently,   "Alice."
"I'm," I looked into his eyes, but quickly broke it off. My heart was
pulsing like a gong. I closed my eyes for a few seconds as gathering the
courage to confront him,  "I'm pregnant," and I burst into tears.
Suddenly his grip loosened around my hand and he was frozen in his place
just watching me without a single blink. His expression was unreadable as
always, only his eyes were different.
He saw my reaction, his eyes glued to my face. He didn't say a single
word, but I knew he was going to burst on me at any second. He would get
so mad at me. I was just waiting for him to say something the heavy
silence filled the room and it was suffocating me.
"Alice," finally he said my name,  "I'm..."
Before he completes his sentence I cut him off,  "I'm sorry Henry. Even I
didn't have an idea about this. I know you are not ready to be a father and
somewhere me as well. I-I wanted to spend more time with you, but all
this happened. It was just an accident. I...I...."  before I could finish my
words he quickly hugged me.
"Everything is going to be fine," he said and kissed my head,  "You don't
need to be panic."
I quickly looked at him,   "You aren't mad at me?" I didn't expect this
reaction from him.
"Why am I? Come here," he rested my head against his broad chest, and
gently ran his fingers through my hair and stroked the side of my face,  
"He or she is going to be our child, our flesh and blood then why would I
be angry at you?"
"But you don't like kids?"
"Yeah, I actually don't like kids, but at least I can try for you, I can try to
be a good father."
*********
I was so happy that Henry accepted our baby. It was really shocking me at
that time, but when I looked into his eyes, pureness, love and affection
against his unborn child, it was real. My heart melted at that time, seeing
him like that. I rubbed my tummy it was flat, but I could feel the life
growing inside me. Oh my god. I'm going to be a mother. My heart was
jumping with joy. Henry told me he would take a few months off after his
fashion show and we would go to some other place where our child would
be born.
Suddenly someone knocked on the door, interrupting my beautiful
thought.  When I opened the door my eyes widen with surprise,   "Ava,"
she looked depressed. 
"Hey, Alice," she said with a genuine smile on her face,  "Can I come in."
"S-Sorry come on in," I welcomed her,  "How are you?"
She sat on the couch before replying me,  "I'm good and you?"
"Perfectly fine,"  I said,  "What would you like to take?"
"Nothing, I'm good," her voice was weak. She glanced across the garden
view past behind me before looking back at me,  "I-I came here to talk to
you. Five minutes is all I need."
I sat across her,   "You can take whatever time you need."
"I came here to apologize, Alice."
I Frowned,  "Apologize?"
She nodded,  "For everything whatever I did with you. I Lied to you,
insulted you for all. I'm sorry Alice," she looked away, not wanting to look
at me, guilt clearly on her face.
I quickly took a hold of her weak hand,  "No! Ava, you don't need to. It's
ok," I felt sad when she shouted at me in the party, I felt low when she
insulted me, she had also lied me but it had already passed and I didn't
want to remember it again. 
"No, I should be sorry. I should have to understand that Henry loves you
instead of me. No matter how many times I tried to understand myself, but
my heart always stopped at him,"  she shook her head,  "He never
accepted me, Alice. Since childhood, I had tried and tried to make him fall
into me but No! He never understood my love. I was twelve when the first
time I met him. He was so silent, broken and lost at that time. And my
heart always said to make him happy. I wanted to be happy with him. But
he was so hard and stiff, he didn't let anyone come in his way. You know
when was my happiest day," she faced me with a smiley face even tear
still rolling through her cheeks,  "When first time he asked me to be his
girlfriend. I was on cloud nine even he didn't love me. There was a rumour
he was gay so he had asked me to be his girlfriend so that he could prove
that he was straight," she laughed at the memories.
"Then we began to closer to each other. I had spent my whole time with
him as his assistant as his girlfriend and sometimes as his friend. What I
missed about him was his happiness. I had never seen his smile, the spark
within his soul, but darkness."
I could feel pain, hearing her even though she was talking about her love
against my husband. 
"You know, Alice, when I asked him what's so special in you that not in
me? So, what was his answer," she sighed heavily,   "He said 'Ava you
wanted me happy, but Alice made me happy, that's the difference between
love and friendship' that is right, I always tried to find happiness in him
but never tried to make him happy, you changed him, Alice,,,,,?"
"Ava," I stood up and gave her a tight hug,  "I misunderstood you."
"No, I was wrong. Henry deserves you. You are perfect for him Alice,"
and then she cried on my shoulder,   "I'm moving to California."
"What!"
She wiped away her tears,  "I'm moving to California, I have always
interested in....." before she could finish her words someone knocked on
the door.
"Let me check it," I said and headed towards the door. I jolted when the
knock converted into loud bang! And the next moment heavy body flew in
the air and landed on me.
"Alice!" Ava screamed from behind and immediately approached me.
For a few seconds, I didn't understand what was actually going on. But
when I saw the dead body of my bodyguard I was shocked and petrified.
I immediately pushed the body away.
"Oh my god," Ava covered her mouth with her hand scarily.
We both gazed the body with horror,  he was black and blue and bruised
all over his body, "A-Ava let's go," I knew that who was doing that, I
knew he was coming, he is coming, Kian Taylor and Henry wasn't here
with us so we were the only people who could save themselves.  
Ava was frozen in her place didn't move a bit watching the dead body with
wide eyes, fear clearly witnessed on her face,  "Ava let's go," I shouted at
her and grabbed her hand.
"A-Alice, Is he dead?" She asked shakily.
I ignored her questions and dragged her towards the exit gate, but before
we could run away two big men blocked our way.
Shit! No! 
"Well, here they are," a man said with an amused. 
We slowly stepped back,  "What do you want?" I maintained my body
posture defensive, even though I was totally weak from inside. My whole
body was shivering due to terror.
The second man pulled out his pistol and aimed at us,  "Your one more
step may take your life so it's better to surrender yourself."
"No!" Ava said loudly,   "You don't know about my brother if he came to
know about both of you then believe me you would not able to find  your
body parts so it is better to get out from the house, sick bastards."
"Bitch! What did you say," he pulled the trigger on a gun and shot on the
flower vase behind us,   "Ops! I missed, but next time I will make sure of
my target."
"We don't want anything from you, only we want this woman," another
man said, pointing at me,  "We want Alice Robinson Mr Henry Robinson's
wife. And we know about your brother Vivian Miller so it is better for us
not to touch you."
"Ok take her away," Ava said flatly and pushed me towards them, 
"Anyway, she is my boyfriend's wife and actually I will glad if you take
her away from my way and why do I risk my life for her."
I didn't say a single word, just watching her with wide eyes. I couldn't
believe she was doing this to me, I lost my word. Tears rolled down my
face as I think about my husband and my unborn child. It was unbearable
pain, she betrayed me.
Before I could do something in defence myself they grabbed both hands
and locked behind my back and pushed me towards the door roughly.  I
stumbled to my feet and fell on the hard floor. My knees were sore, but I
didn't feel pain as the pain in my heart.
"Get up," he grasped my hand firmly and pushed me forward. But At
Sudden something happened, the man who grasped my hand was frozen in
his place,  Aaaaahhhhhh! And growled with pain and next moment blood
poured through his neck.
"Let her go," Ava growled at the second man and pushed a large knife
towards him, actually she ripped the throat of the first man with this knife.
"Feisty isn't you," the man hissed at her and clutched me even tighter, but
before he could   manage to control over me, I kneed him in his ball hard
as I could,  "Bitch!" He hissed at me and cupped his ball.
"We should call to police," I said and we jogged towards the house. We
should have called the police before they could do anything horrible.
But after a few seconds, "A-Alice," Ava whispered weakly and next
moment her body landed on floor flatly.
"Ava," I cried. Next thing I saw her back was covered with a lot of blood.
"You bastards, you can't even handle two women," I heard the familiar
female voice and saw the Jessica stood in front of me with an iron rod in
her hand.
She raised her brow,  "Shock! Sorry, Alice but she won't die, but you will
definitely," she said and grabbed me by my throat and threw me hard
against the ground.
"Henry" I whispered his name before falling into a dark world.
 CHAPTER 45: Alice
HENRY'S POV
"FUCK!"
I had never been this anxious before in my lifetime. Not even at that time
when the fucking murderer had taken away my sister. My mind didn't
work and my body filled with rage. I was going to kill that bastard who
took away my wife. I just wanted him to die.
I paced towards Ava's room and opened the door furiously. She was the
only person who was with her at the time of her kidnapping.
Vivian stood beside her bed with his arms folded over his chest and his
eyes fixed at some point on the floor,  "Ava!" I quickly approached her
bed.
She quickly lifted her gaze at me. Her body was pale and weak and she
had bandages around her neck,  "Henry," she whispered weakly, even she
couldn't speak properly.
"Tell me who took her? who has kidnapped her?" my voice was hard even
though I was totally broken from inside. Every single second my mind
stayed to Alice, her beautiful face, her teary eyes and her glorious smile.
Ava didn't say a single word, just looking at me with her moist eyes and it
annoyed me.
"Just tell me dammit who were they?" this time my voice was loud and
harsh.
She jolted at my loud voice.
"Don't ever raise your fucking voice at her!" Vivian growled at me.
"I'm talking to her."
"You are talking to my sister," he narrowed his eyes at me.
I closed my eyes to calm myself. It wasn't time for fighting,  "Ava!"
"T-Those people were in a black suit and black goggles, I didn't see their
face clearly and they also had weapons. That's all I know," her voice was
shaky, clearly witnessed that she was scared,  "I-I tried to help her but
someone had attacked me from behind and she was a girl."
Girl! Damn!
I eyed the bandages around her neck, she had already suffered a lot
because of me and now I was giving her more pain. She was my best
friend and the best person in my life. She was the girl who gave me
courage in my hard time and supported me. And now I messed up. I had
never been so harsh with her before but this time my mind and heart
belonged to a single woman. Alice needed me.
I took a hold of her hand softly and looked into her moist eyes,  "I'm sorry
Ava. I'm damn worried about her. I don't understand what should I do.
You were only last hope for me so I.. just,"  I closed my eyes for a few
seconds and took a deep breath never wanting to lose myself in front of
her,  "Just take care of yourself."
********
Dad stepped into my room silently,  "Dad, I'm not in the mood, so please,
leave me alone!" I said without looking at him. I knew he was worried
about Alice but I was fucking scared for her. I just wanted some time to
think about how to help her. I didn’t want to see my father. I didn’t want
to see anyone right now!
"It is an important, Henry. I want to talk to you," he said stubbornly. I
could feel the guilt in his voice.
I quickly looked at him,  "Why you sound like that?"
"It's all my fault, I should have told you, Henry,"  his voice was barely
audible.
I frowned, didn’t understand his words,  "What are you talking about,
Dad?"
"I know the man who has snatched away, Alice."
This was fucking shocking.
I quickly stood up from the couch and faced him furiously,   "It is better if
you clear your statement."
"K-Kian Taylor," he stammered while saying his name,  "He kidnapped
her."
"Kian Taylor?" The name seemed familiar like I have heard somewhere.
"Kian Taylor, who had killed your mother and sister. Who was the reason
for your haunted dreams? Who ripped out your sister's throat and who shot
your mum. Whom you were searching for twenty years."
For a few seconds, my mind went blank, I felt the dizziness all around me.
My throat went dry and I couldn’t breathe. I just processed my Dad's each
and every word but when it hit my nerve. I was numb. I was dumbstruck
couldn't find a single word to say something. My body felt weak to stand
on my own feet.
FUCK!
I was searching for him like a hungry lion from the past twenty years.
How many efforts I had made to find him, I didn't sleep, I didn't eat even I
spent my entire time to find him and my dad knew about him Damn! All I
wanted was my revenge, I wanted to see the man who had killed my mom
and sister. I wanted to kill him with my own hand.
And now I came to know my father already knew about him and he was
informing me now when that fucking bastard took away my wife.
If anything would happen to Alice, then I'd killed myself before seeing her
dead body. I would never forgive myself if he touched her. I damn loved
her and I couldn't tolerate if he took away my love. 
For the past twenty years, I was living like shit. I had become like a  stone,
no pain, no emotion, no feeling, and what was left was hatred. But when
Alice came into my life that day was the most beautiful day of my life.
She lights up my dark world, she showed me the beauty of people, she
realized me what love is and she was the only hope in my life. 
 
"I should not have stopped her from telling you the truth."
"What! What did you say?  She also knew about Kian Taylor,"   Alice!
She already knew about my sister's killer. Fuck! My heart was broken into
a million pieces. She knew about my enemy yet she kept it secret,
knowing how important it was to me. I felt like she betrayed me,  "Dad,
did she know about Kian Taylor?" I asked him again as if I mistook her.
"The man who was stalking her was Kian Taylor. I had told her everything
about him. He even threatened me that he would kill Alice and you. I was
scared! Henry, I didn't want to lose you. I knew that if you know about
your sister's murderer then you would go for revenge. So I stopped her to
tell you the truth."
"It doesn't make any sense Dad. I will kill him. I'm not eight years old
Henry. And if he dares to touch my woman I'll make sure to rip out every
inch of his body parts and I don't care if I die or jail later."
"H-Henry."
"No, Dad, if I can't see my wife again, then you won't be able to see your
son again."
********
"What about tracing the call?" I asked the investigator through the phone.
I called many investigators, but no one knew that bastard's whereabouts.
"S-Sorry sir," he stammered through the phone,  "We tried......," before he
could complete his word, I threw my phone on the hard floor, not wanting
to hear his damn explanation.
As time went on, my hopes were going down. I felt an anxiety attack as
every second passed. I felt strange, something which I had never been
experienced before. It was Kelvin all over again, her dead body.
No! I had to protect my wife at any cost.
"Sorry, Henry, by mistake my wine spilled on this file. Your personal
investigator gave me this file and said this is very important to you.
What's in it," Alice asked me curiously.
"I was investigating the person who tried to kill you. And this is damn
important to me, I want to kill the man who tried to kill my wife."
"Oh my god, when my husband became a  killer," she smiled beautifully,  
"Anyway, you don't need to worry about those men because they didn't
come to kill me, they were behind the Vivian. You know him very well
Mafia leader. And Vivian already has taken against that shooter. Believe
me, he has already killed them. So your investigation was useless."
Why did you lie to me, Alice? You knew that Kian Taylor's name
mentioned in the file then why did you hide me this truth. I trusted you,
but now I feel like I lost your trust.
I was extremely angry at her. She didn't know how much I loved her. She
didn't tell me about him. It meant that she had put her life in danger.
Suddenly my eyes stopped at the photo which was set on the table, beside
my bed. Alice, she was the most beautiful girl I had ever met before. She
was in a dark blue gown perfectly matching to her creamy skin and her
long curled light brown hair that fell about her shoulders loosely and
cascaded down her back. What was the most alluring thing about her was
her deep light brown eyes and her eyes attracted me more.
Shit! But she wasn't with me and it made me miserable.
If you aren't with me Alice, then there is no meaning in my life.
CHAPTER 46: Kian Taylor
I slowly opened my eyes and unbearable pain was throbbing in my head. I
looked around for a few seconds and I didn't understand where I really
was? But after observing the small room carefully the memories of last
night flashed in my mind.
They had thrown me here like an animal. My hands were free but my
ankles were locked together in chains. Even if I wanted to get out of here,
I Wouldn't be able to escape because they had caged me very carefully and
secretly.
I heard the sound of waves crash through the small open Window and it
meant that I was somewhere near the seaside. I was trying to stand on my
feet, but I couldn't stand because the chains around my legs were tight and
heavy. My mind drifted to my husband. Henry, he would be worried about
me, I hoped Ava would tell him everything.
No! But she was also attacked and it might be possible that they brought
her here too. I was hoping she would be fine. 
Suddenly the door creaked open and a shadow appeared,  "Alice," I heard
the familiar female voice and I didn't take a second to recognize her.
Jessica! How could she do this to me? 
I closed my eyes as accepting the truth that I betrayed by the closest
person of my heart,  "Feeling the pain, hurt, betrayal?"  she said with a
cruel smile and stepped in front of me with her arms crossed over her
chest. She wore a brown leather jacket and black jeans totally different
from her floral dress what she used to dress.
"Just shut up and get lost from my sight," I growled at her,  "I loathe you,
Jessica!" 
She grabbed me by hair cruelly,  "You are loathing me? Then what will
you do, when you know the whole truth?" 
I winced at the pain as she fisting my hair,  "What do you mean?"  
She tossed my head like a ball and released me from her grip,  "It was all
planned by your lovely friend Ava" she said amusingly,   "She is the one
who wanted to kill you first, she wanted to replace you, she hates you,
Alice. Hate isn't a word which could express how much she wanted to get
rid of you. She was the one who helped us in your kidnapping. You think
she could fight against KT's men and saved you," she scoffed,  "In her
dreams, you know how much I tried over you but Jones and Joseph always
stuck you around like a magnet. For two years I was spying Robinson
family so that I could take avenge of my brother. And now we get you."
She crossed her arms over her chest arrogantly,  "You don't know, Alice,
what you meant for Henry. When the first time I stepped into his life I
thought there was nothing left in his life. But when you came into his life
my whole perception has changed. Now we will kill you and...,"  before
she could complete her sentence, someone entered into the room with his
thudding boot sound. 
"Baby," the voice echoed in the room, and I knew who was he. Kian
Taylor. Finally, I was going to see the person who hurt my husband, who
killed his mom and sister and If I will get a chance to kill him then I will
grab it. I wanted to kill him.
He stepped in front of my face, but before I could see his face. He moved
first and sitting on his heels in front of me and now we were facing to each
other. 
When I met his green eyes, I felt jolt run down my spine, his eyes were
scarier than the haunted dog. He was muscular and powerful and every
inch of his body was covered with black ink, but his hair was grey,  "Nice
to meet you again," he pushed his hand for a handshake as if he had
kidnapped me here for some kind of business meeting. 
"Fuck off!" I snapped.   
"I like your goddam attitude, I like you," he ran his fingers through my
hair,  "I like your gorgeous body and I like your beautiful face. No doubt
Henry has fallen in love someone like you. But he has played enough and
now it's my chance to play along with you. With your gorgeous body," he
said and slightly squeezed my breast. 
Without thinking I hit him hard into the face causing him to redden, 
"Don't you fucking dare to touch me!" 
Shocked was clearly witnessed on his face, he was furious. His eyes were
burning like hot lava. For a few seconds, he didn't do anything like he
couldn't believe that I slapped him but after,  "You dare!" He growled and
punched me on my face makes me bleed with pain. 
For a few seconds, I couldn't see things properly because of dizziness
around me. His punch was hard enough that it could bruise my face. 
"Baby, I'm just trying to be soft with you and you....," he touched my face
softly like he didn't do anything a few seconds ago. 
I narrowed my eyes at him furiously,  "Don't call me baby....!" 
"You don't like 'baby'..? Then what do you prefer? Whore, slave or bed
warmer...? Anyways you're going to serve me your services,"  he said with
a cruel smile.
I wanted to strangle his neck or ripped his body as what he did to others
but I knew I couldn't win over him,  "What I suppose to expect from you.
You use women to find your way, you kill women to take your revenge
and you rape women to satisfy your desire. You don't have enough
courage to fight against men. You killed Henry's mom and sister because
you hadn't enough power to fight against them. You sent your sister to spy
on us because you are useless trash. You used Ava because you are
coward. You kidnap women and rape them because no one wants you.
Who wants such a crazy or ugly man."
And next moment he grabbed my throat and threw me hard against the
floor. My body hit against the hard floor, feeling like my every bone was
cracked,  "Don't ever dare bitch....seems like I need to teach you some
manners how to be obedient. Jessica untie her leg's chains"  he ordered her
and undone his belt and moved for his pants,  "I'm gonna fuck you hard so
that you can remember how to talk to me!"  the lust clearly visible into his
eyes.
"No...No l-let me go!" I kicked him hard as I could and yanked away my
hand trying everything to save myself. He pinned my both hands and
positioned himself over me. He was going to rape me. I won't let this
happen. The tears rolled down my face. It was a nightmare but horrible
than this. 
I had to fight against him until my inner power went to die. I had to
protect myself until Henry came to my rescue. I had to protect myself for
the sake of my baby. I looked around to find something, something that
could help me. 
And then I saw his gun in his jacket and immediately I snatched away his
gun from his pocket. My body was weak but I wasn't. I would do
everything to make me and my baby safe.
"Move!" I pointed the gun on his chest and was ready to pull the trigger at
any second,  "I said move!" I said violently. I had never been such violent
in my lifetime. 
"You're bold," he said playfully and lunged over me but before he could
manage to snatch away his gun. I was faster than him and I immediately
rolled off my body to another side. And quickly ran away as my legs were
free from chains. 
I gasped for breath and forced the gunpoint at him,  "Don't move" I said
while stepping back.
"Okay! Okay!"  He chuckled and raised his both hands as surrendering
himself like he didn't have another gun,  "Let's see your skills. Jessica put
down your gun," he commanded her and gestured something to his men
who were standing near the doorway,  "Put down all your gun because my
special guests want to show her talent."
"Bro!" Jessica glared at her brother, but before she could say something
KT cut her off.
"I said put down your gun," he said coldly. Jessica hesitated for a bit
before putting down her gun,  "Now, show me your skill. Shoot me," he
opened his arms widely as encouraging me to shoot him. And I swear I
will.
I aimed my gun at him, eager to shoot him,  "You deserve to die KT
because you aren't human, not even an animal."
He smiled cruelly as I complimented him,  "Only one chance. I'm giving
you only one chance if you miss then you will surrender yourself to me
and you will be mine."
"I'm not something and I won't miss my point especially on a man like
you."
"You will miss BABY! Look at your hands. You don't even know how to
hold a gun properly," I looked at my hand, my whole body was trembling
and it was obvious for my trembled hand,  "You know why I haven't killed
you yet," he sneered,  "Because I want to fuck you first. I want your fresh
and beautiful body. I wanted to fuck you since the day when the first time
I laid my eyes on you. And believe me, I'm gonna fuck you hard. When I
will fade with your body,"  he crossed his arms over his chest. 
"I will beat you to death. I will break both of your legs and then your
arms. I will rip out your throat until the blood-fill my room. I won't kill
you, but you will beg me to kill you as what Henry's sister did twenty
years ago," for some reason I stumbled on my feet. His each and every
word was piercing me like a stab. The terror-filled my body when my
mind drifted to Henry's sister. He killed her cruelly. He was an insane
man. I had never seen such a man in my lifetime. 
"You think Henry will save you? No! He will not be able to save you
because this place is far away from his damn imagination. And you don't
need to worry about him, he has Ava. She will easily replace you. But the
problem is that he loves you and believe me, Alice, this is the only reason
why you are here. It is the easiest way to make him die without touching
him. He will die after seeing your rotten dead body. Killing is a different
thing and torturing is a different thing and I always prefer to torturing
people...." 
Before he could say something more, I immediately pulled the trigger on
the gun and shot the man who was standing in front of me. I shot him and
then and then one last time. I shot him three bullets in a single stroke. I
closed my eyes as hearing the loud sound of my heartbeat I had never used
a gun before. My whole body was shuddering as it becomes difficult to
stand on my own feet. 
When I opened my eyes and saw the blood flooded on the floor and for
some reason I felt relief but it was the last long until I saw him,  "What
happened baby? Shock?" 
He was standing in front of me as if nothing happened to him and his shirt
was spotless then whom I shot? No! I saw one of his guards was lying on
the floor lifeless. I didn't miss my shot, but he ran away from his place
causing the person behind him to get shot.
"Now my turn!" He said amusingly and moved toward me.
I gazed him with horror,  "No!"
CHAPTER 47: Henry!
I felt the pain from the countless bruises over my body. I checked my
reflection through the glass of the window. My left eye was black and
swollen. I had red marks around my throat, my right hand was almost
fractured because I couldn't lift it properly. And my both knees were red
and wounded. I had never looked such an ugly in my entire life, but here I
was.
They tied me again in chains, treating me like an animal, even worse than
that. My whole body was aching due bruises, but I didn't care anyway, I
just cared about my baby who was growing inside me. I was praying to
God every moment that I could find a way out of here. I didn't know if
Henry came to know about Kian's whereabouts, I was hoping that he
would find soon.  I was an idiot who didn't tell him the truth. The truth
about Kian Taylor. If I had told him about his enemy, the thing would be
different. Maybe he could have found another way to get his revenge,
maybe we would have been facing this problem together, and maybe I
could see him till my last breath.
I didn't know the exact time but I could guess that I had been here more
than twenty-four hours.
I heard the sound of footsteps and someone was coming towards me. And
next moment a tall and muscular man entered into the room. He wore a
black jacket and black jeans and I couldn't see his face because of his hood
pulled over his face. I knew why he was coming here to take me to KT's
room and I didn't want to go there, I didn't want to see his scary face and I
didn't want his horrible touch. He didn't rape me yesterday but it didn't
mean that he hadn't touched me, he tortured me, break my ribs and
swollen my eyes.  He was a beast.
"If you have come here to take me to his room, then you're on the wrong
path. Get the fuck out of here. Even if you beat me to death, then I would
rather die instead of being his slave," I hissed.
He stepped in front of me towering over me with his mountain height. I
didn't look at him because I  didn't want to look any of his men. He sat on
his knees in front of me and began to untie my chains,   "Didn’t you
hear?? I AM NOT COMING!"
He paused for a second as examining my wound and touched it, I
immediately jerked him away,  "Don't touch me,"  every man who came
here touched me like I'm a whore.
He untied my chains and the hood of his jacket was still hiding his face.
And next, I was free he scooped me up on his shoulders as if I had weight
nothing,   "You bastard!" I screamed and kicked him as hard as I could. I
gave him several punches but his body was muscular and strong like a
stone. He was many times stronger than me, no matter, I was free but still,
I couldn't give him a painful punch.
The anxiety swallowed me deep down when my mind drifted to Kian. He
was going to rape me and then kill me.   
He took me down the staircase where I saw the large glass window was
shattered like someone had broken it on purpose so that he could enter into
this place. And he was taking me out through that side.
I looked around the many dead bodies were lying on the floor like there
was a war a few minutes ago.
Suddenly I heard an explosion.
And in the next moment, a gunshot flew in the air. He immediately pulled
me into his arms and protected me by shielding my body with his. He
rolled me off and shot the man in front of him, "Henry!" I whispered and
looked up into his eyes. But before I could say something more someone
grasped my hand and pulled me into his side.
The sound of gunshots became even louder because the war was actually
running.
"Alice, let's go," Vivian yanked me towards the exit gate. I hadn't seen
him, but I recognized his voice.
The entire time my eyes on him, the man in the hood. He was the man of
my dream, he was the man of my life. My whole life belonged to him, his
whole belonged to me. Henry.
How couldn't I recognize my husband? He had blood spots on his jacket
and his hands were bruised like he had given someone several punches
nonstop. And the next thing I noticed he had guns in his hand, he was
actually know how to a used gun. Oh my God! He came here for war.
Henry came here for fighting. He came here to save me,   "Henry!" I
called out his name but he didn't look at me, he didn't glance at me once.
A Few seconds ago he was with me alone in the room, then, why didn't he
talk to me, why didn't he hug me why didn't he kiss me. Even he didn't say
my name, he didn't ask me how was I?
"Vivian,  take her out as soon as possible," he ordered him without
glancing at me.
"And you?" I asked him and snatched away my hand from Vivian's grip
and ran towards him and hugged him from behind,   "Henry."
He didn't feel me, he didn't move from his place, he didn't even turn to
me,  "Vivian, take her out right now!"  he ordered him in a more
authoritative tone like he was his boss.
"Alice let's move off here before you risk your life again."
"No! I want to talk to him."
"He is not in the state of mind to talk to you. He is fucking boiling right
now."
"So you don't want to see me just because I'm looking even more ugly? Or
Because KT touched me?" I knew that this wasn't the reason but, I wanted
to talk to him. And I knew after hearing this word he would retort me
back.
And He immediately turned to me and grabbed my face with his both
hands and kissed me hard, aggressively like he wanted to punish me, 
"Don't you ever talk like this shit again! You were beautiful,  you are
beautiful and you will always beautiful Alice."
I breathed,  "Then why don't you talk to me, Henry?"
He rested his forehead against mine,   "I can't see you like that. You broke
me. You took everything away from me. Just look at yourself what you
have done to yourself,"  he pressed his forehead and closed his eyes as
breathing deeply,  "You betrayed me! You kept me in dark after knowing
how much KT meant to me. Why Alice?"
I had never seen him such a low in his lifetime.  He seemed vulnerable,
lost and hurt. Hurt So much,   "Because I never want to lose you."
He breathed deeply as fighting with his inner demon. He was so much in
pain, broken and dark. He didn't say a single word for a few seconds, 
"You thought I'm a coward. You think that I'm such a weak that I will not
be able to fight against my sister's killer. You thought he would kill me. I
never felt such a low, Alice! You took me like a rat. How can you be so
mean Alice? You didn't see my pain, you didn't see how desperate I was to
kill the person who killed my mom and sister. You didn't see I hadn't slept
many nights just because my sister's killer was alive. You should have
talked to me, Alice. If you would have told me the truth, then I would
think once for you," he touched my flat belly,  "For our unborn child.
Maybe things would have been different. Maybe we both would have
lived together and lived a happy life, but this time No!"
The sounds of a gunshot echoed in the hall as if it would hit our body at
any time. Vivian immediately shielded us along with his machine gun.
Henry pushed me aside,  "But this time I won't let him go!"
Vivian immediately turned to us,  facing us, "Henry you shouldn't go!
because my men already put the bombs in each corner of the warehouse
and it is going to explode at any minute so it would be better if we get out
of here as soon as possible.  It is very dangerous if you are staying here
even little."
I grasped Henry's hand and pulled him towards the doorway,   "I'm not
leaving until I kill that fucker," he said through teeth.
"Believe me, Henry, he won't make it out of this alive," Vivian conveyed
him.
"That bastard touched my wife. I'm not leaving until I have put ten bullets
in his brain and until I rip his body apart," Henry growled. His eyes were
burning with anger and his body was urging to kill him.
Vivian glanced around the hall before turning back at us. The entire time
his hand remained to his gun if someone by mistakenly come into his path
he wouldn't think twice to put bullets into his head.
On the other hand Henry's body always ready to fight against any man. I
knew he was the martial artist and he was very attentive if someone came
from behind he wouldn't take a second to knock him down. I had never
taken him weak. I knew that he could easily kill him. But the difference
was that Kian had high skilled Army, whereas Henry had nothing except
his skills and I didn't want to he went through this individually. 
The gunshot started even louder and yells erupted,   "What's the more
important Henry? Your wife and kid or Your revenge?" Vivian narrowed
his eyes at him.
"Both!" Henry's jaw was clenched harder than I had ever seen.
"Think again, Henry. I can't take back my action, I can't take bombs back
and it is going to explode within nine minutes," he showed a small
machine where time was already being counted, the only time left was
eight minutes and forty-two seconds. 
"Then I'd like to kill him," Henry's eyes fixed on me the entire time, he
didn't take it off like it was our last time.
I wiped away my tears,  "You aren't going anywhere" I whispered and
gripped him tightly. I hated the idea of losing him and I wasn't going to let
him go.
He pulled me into a tight hug and kissed my forehead before leaving,  "If I
didn't kill him today then I would regret it the whole lifetime Alice so
please don't stop me," a small teardrop escaped at his corner of the eyes, 
"I love you,"  and then he kissed my lips tenderly.
I hugged him even tighter unable to handle the possibility of something
happenings him,  "I love you, Henry, Please don't go! Please,"  I cried, 
"Kian will die. He will die. I can't risk your life, Henry. The bomb will
explode any minute then how can you...." I didn't complete my word
because what comes next it was horrible.   
"Vivian, take her away!" His voice was hard even though he was totally
shattered from inside like pieces of glass.
Vivian came to my side, but it was far away that I would leave him here to
die. I wouldn't let him go, that's it,  "No! Then take me with you."
Henry grasped my hand firmly and threw me towards him like trash, 
"Take her right now! Make sure she wouldn't get any scratch on her
body."
"Henry," my legs were wobbly I couldn't even stand on own feet because
every moment I felt panic,   "Vivian Please stop him!" I beg him.
"Sorry Alice, his pride and dignity are more important than anything else.
He is very stubborn especially in case someone has touched his woman." 
"Then let me go. I don't want to go without him."
He gripped my hand, even tighter never wanting to let me go,  "Sorry
Alice. I won't break my promise. I'm the man of my word," and then he
pulled me towards the doorway,   "I have arranged the ship and you're
coming with me."
His men have followed us along with their guns,  "Boss we have already
called him. He will be right back here."
My heart was throbbing under my chest like I have a heart attack anytime.
Sometimes I was feeling dizzy, sometimes I was feeling panic and
sometimes I was feeling extremely weak that I couldn't stand on own feet.
Every inch of my body was tense and anxious. My chest was aching with
every breath and my legs were heavy with every step. I didn't want to
leave him here.
I kept looking back frequently as expecting Henry would follow us.
Maybe he would change his mind, maybe he would think about me and
our child. And then my eyes were shifted back to that small machine
which was showing the time.
Suddenly the alarms sounded as showing the red light of the danger.
"Fuck!" Vivian breathed and looked back at the warehouse. For the first
time, I saw fear in his eyes,  "Henry!" He whispered.
We already a few miles away from the warehouse, but I had to go back
because I knew Henry's life was in danger.
I elbowed Vivian's face and as his grip loosened I immediately ran
towards the warehouse.
I wanted my husband back.
I loved him.
He was the father of my child.
He was my soul mate.
He was my everything.
And if he would die then I was also welcomed with him.
I ran as fast as I could but something happened, I froze in my place. I was
blank, dizzy, scared at the same time.
Blast!
And then one more!
Then again!
And last!
Four blasts in three-second.
The bombs blew up, burning the air. The house was shattered by fire,
which blew out doors and windows and sprayed glass across the ground.
I could feel the heat surrounding me, burning me, scorching my skin,
causing me to cry out wordlessly in pain but No! I don't cry because this
time I wanted him.
"Alice!" Vivian screamed at the top of his lungs and jumped on me as
shielding my body with his.
"Henry!" This couldn't be happening. This was a nightmare the worst
nightmare. I hoped I was dreaming, when I open my eyes, I see my
husband lying beside me kissing me, his powerful arms wrapping around
my waist and my head is resting on his chest.
Vivian cupped my face,  "Are you okay?"
I nodded at him. I was okay. I was completely fine because I knew he was
alive.
Suddenly his eyes went moist,  "I'm sorry Alice," why his eyes were moist
even my eyes were totally dry I didn't cry, I didn't want to cry because I
knew he was alive. Henry was alive. He couldn't leave me like this.
"Let's go," he pulled me into his arms and directed me towards the ship. I
did as he said.
"Vivian, let's take Henry with us. As long as the war is over now, he is
free. We should take him with us," and then he saw me with wide eyes
like he saw the ghost and he understood my state of mind. He quickly
wrapped his arms around me,  "So we are taking him with us," I
whispered.
CHAPTER 48 : I lost him
2 month later
Vivian's POV
I put on my grey crisp suit getting ready for my new day. A soft knock
sounded on my door and Rose appeared in the doorway, "Yes."
"Sir, Ava is here to see you. Do you want me to refuse her?" She said in
her faint voice. Rose was in her early sixties and was a kind lady. She was
like family to me and my daughter and she was always loyal to me. I could
barely find this kind of person, especially in the case of my daughter.
"Ok, I will be there," I gave her a slight nod before adjusting my tie.
I didn't want to see my sister because what she had done it was fucking
unforgivable. I couldn't believe she could do such kind of shit because she
loved Henry. It had been two months since that incident happened, but
still, it was lingering in my mind as if it all happened yesterday. I could
hardly sleep seeing Alice's condition, she was getting worse day by day as
her hope was fading day by day.
I walked into my study room where Ava was waiting for me. She was
sitting on the couch, her both hands locked together on her lap and her
eyes fixed on the floor,  "What do you want?" My voice was cold and
harsh because she didn't deserve any softness after what she had done.
She quickly stood up,  "Hey," she smiled weakly.
I ignored her greeting and grabbed the file and glanced through it even
though I didn't know what to read. Just an excused to ignore her innocent
face. 
"I need to talk to you," she said nervously. 
"You have two minutes," I glanced my watch,  "I have a meeting just say
it what do you want to talk."
"I-I feel guilt bro. Everyone hates me no one wants to talk to me even you
also..."
I didn't give her a chance to complete her words and slammed my file on
the desk furiously,  "So what the fuck do you want Ava. Despite what
you've done a stunt you think people would like you?" I raised my brow
because she was talking stupid. Because of her, Alice lost her husband,
because of her Henry died. 
"You know how much I loved Henry then how could I see him with
another woman, how could I see his love for another woman, how could I
see his baby with some other woman, you know it how much I loved him
then why didn't he love me back? Why he always pushed me far?" the fat
tears rolled down her face. She was the girl I couldn't see her crying,  she
was my little sister sometimes I felt like I should forgive her, but after
seeing Alice conditions I couldn't do this if I ever want.
She grabbed my arms,  "Bro Please try to understand......."
"Your time is over Ava," I could give her more time, I could hear her
feeling but at last it had no use.
"Bro please," she begged me, but I didn't feel an ounce of pain for her.
"Ava, if you weren't my sister then I wouldn't think twice to slam two
bullets in your brain," I said flatly and walked out of the room. I wasn't
ashamed by saying these words to my little sister because she deserves it.
When she went into a coma. I was ready to kill Alice. I was ready to take
away her life. I was ready to make her each and everyday nightmare. But
No! because she was innocent, she was pure, soft, affectionate how could
she take someone's life, how could she want to hurt someone like my
sister. I thought she was a gold digger, but after seeing her in school, she
proved me wrong. Even though she had everything but she loved working
on her own, didn’t want to use Henry's single penny of money.
*********
I pulled my car in front of Robinson's mansion. I came here to meet Alice
to make sure she was doing okay, but I was sure she wouldn't. I wasn't the
kind of man to show sympathy and affection against anyone else but for
her, I could try.
Joseph answered the door. Since after Henry, Joseph was the only person
who took care of her, "Mr Miller. What can I do for you?" He bowed a
little.
I took off my sunglasses,   "I came here to see Alice."
He nodded before welcoming me inside the house,  "Joseph can you tell
me where is she?"
"House backyard," he said and walked away.
I paced towards the garden where I could find her. She was sitting on the
bench as hugging her body and rested her head on her knees. She seemed
vulnerable and lost.
I slowly walked towards her. Apart of me felt responsible for the entire
nightmare. If I hadn't put a bomb in the warehouse then this wouldn't have
happened. She wouldn't have lost her husband.
I sat beside her and rubbed my palm as thinking how to start a
conversation,   "How are you Alice," this was a stupid question, I knew
how was she.
She raised her head and rested her gaze at me,  "V-Vivian," she blurted out
and turned to me giving me her full attention,  "Did you find something
about him? Did you find where he? Did you know where he lives?"
I knew who she was talking about. She still didn't accept that Henry is
dead. Whenever I came here to see her, she always asked about him and I
actually hadn't any answer to her questions. I had already sent my best
men for the searching process. I had also told my distant crews about
Henry but they got nothing. What they supposed to find in the ashes. That
place turned into black besides some dead bodies there was nothing left.
And we couldn't find Henry's because he was in the warehouse at the time
of the blast.
She gazed me with her teary eyes, expecting me, I gave her positive news,
but,  "Sorry Alice we are working on it," the only words I could say to her.
She clutched the magazine against her chest,  "It's been two months and
you couldn't even find him,"  how could I find dead people Alice.
Alice always shined in darkness, she always smiled in sorrow,  she was
hope in despair, but now she was drowning deeper than the ocean. She lost
herself,  she didn't know her way actually. 
She dropped her gaze on the magazine on her lap. Henry's picture in it, he
looked handsome and glorious as usual. There was a time when Henry
was a supermodel, but he abandoned it just to pursue her sister's dream.
He was a hard man, even harder than me, I didn't think that he would ever
love someone. The man he was always strong, confident and proud never
let anyone in his path. He never let his emotions out no matter how much
he suffered from inside. It was difficult to believe he fell into a woman
with all of his heart. I didn't think that there would be time to come when
someone would become his weakness and there she was Alice. Grief,
wrath swallowed me every time thinking that I couldn't save Henry.
"I...I want to see him, Vivian. I miss him so much,"  she laid her head
along my shoulder,   "I can't live without him."
I didn't know what to say so silence was the best choice at that time.
Minutes passed and she kept her head on my shoulder,  "Alice," I shook
her, but she didn't open her eyes,  "Alice..." I shook one more time and
again no response. And this time I felt panic in my chest.
I took a hold of her wrist and checked her pulse which was faint. I
immediately pulled out my phone and called the doctor.
*********
The doctor came out after her checkup,  "Mr Miller she is not okay," her
eyes fell into sadness,  "She has taken drugs,"  she sighed like how much
she put an effort to say these words,  "It is very dangerous for her and her
child. She is three months pregnant and it could happen that she went into
a coma or maybe die. But she is lucky to pull through all these things."
I clenched my jaw and balled my fist even tighter to control my temper. I
hadn't any pity for that woman, I hadn't any sympathy for her I just wanted
to slap her hard to make her into senses. She was fucking stupid,  "Thank
Mrs Brownie,"  I said and stormed into her room without her permission. 
I crossed my arms over my chest and glared at the woman. An IV was in
her arms and monitor were connected to her bed. Her eyes were fixed on
the ceiling, but when she heard my footstep she crooked her head towards
me,  "Vivian you are still here?"
"What the fuck do you think you're doing?" I raised my voice.
"What?" She raised her brows becoming pure innocent.
"Did you take drugs?"
When she averted her gaze, I got my answer.
"I didn't know you're such a shitty person Alice!"
"I want to be alone, Vivian."
How could she be such a calm like she did nothing wrong,  "When the
first time I saw you with Harley, I thought you would become a great
mother, but I was damn wrong."
She turned away her head never wanting to see me,  "I will be a good
mother Vivian," she whispered.
"By drugging yourself and putting his/her life in danger. You don't even
have any fucking idea what you have done Alice."
"I said I want to be alone," I could guess through her voice that she was
controlling her sob,  "I wish he didn't come to my rescue.  If I ever get a
choice between my husband or being Kian's slave then I choose to be his
slave than losing him. After him, every second of my life has been hard.
No matter how much I tried to pull through this and take care of myself or
my baby but I always fail. I always have nightmares of that blast or
sometimes his beautiful face or sometimes Kian's. I didn't want to think I
lost him…I-I feel like I have nothing left in my life. This house is nothing
without him, my life is nothing without him. What would you do If you
were in my place, Vivian?"
"Alice no one will understand your pain better than me because I have
already gone through this. I have already lost my wife. When she was
gone next half of me died and half of me alive because of my daughter.
Whenever I see my daughter, I feel Bella like she is somewhere around
me, she is near me. Harley exactly looks like her mother. She is the most
precious gift my wife gave to me,"  I didn't talk much about my wife
because she was my biggest weakness. I only talked about my wife to her
because I wanted to make her feel that she wasn't alone who had lost
someone.
I kept silent for a few minutes as waiting for her reply, but she didn't say
single words and I understood her. It would be better I leave her alone.
I walked out of the room, didn’t take a bother to glance at her once.
Suddenly my the phone rang, I was already pissed off and this call. I didn't
want to answer this call but I had to receive it, "Yes,"  I said as listening to
the person through the phone,  "What!"
 CHAPTER 49: Alone
I slipped into one of Henry's T-shirts even though it was double,  triple of
my size but I prefered his clothes. My tummy was slightly showed out as I
was more than three months pregnant. I was laying on our bed where we
both used to make a love, where he used to cuddle me, where he used to
caress my hair lovingly and I was missing all these things. Badly.
Whenever I laid on this soft sheets I felt his touch, I smelled his cologne, I
was pretending like he was near me but when the truth hit me hard my
whole body went numb, my mind didn't work, my sights went blur and I
hardly could breathe without him.
I wished he wouldn't have come into my life, I wouldn't have married him,
I wouldn't have fallen in love with him. Then things would have been
different, maybe I would have been somewhere with someone, maybe I
would have been with my ex-boyfriend, maybe I would have been with a
man who had no enemies.
I trailed my fingers on his empty place, the bed was king size large enough
for my small size. I was habituated to him even though our relationship
wasn't more than a half a year but It seemed like decades.
"What? Why are you staring me like this?"
"Why? Can't I see my wife?"
"No. Of course, you can," I took a hold of his hand, "But this time your
stare is different, not sexy." 
He sighed,   "I'm just thinking about what would happen to me if you
hadn't come into my life. You fixed all my wound, Alice. You lit my dark
world. Now I have found a reason to live my life, now I have someone I
can grow older with. Now I have some who I can't live without," he kissed
my lips,  "We are one person Alice. All of you belongs to me."
"And you belong to me, Henry."
He lied to me, he had never loved me. If he had ever loved me he wouldn't
have left me alone. I was the stupid one who believed him that I was
everything to him, I was the one he cared about most, I was the one he
couldn’t live without. 
Why didn't he tell me how to live without him.
Why didn't he tell me how to raise his child without him.
Why didn't he tell me that he would choose his revenge instead of me?
You hurt me so much Henry, first, you hate me then love me then leave me
alone.
I had my parents,  Henry's father, Joseph,  Vivian, and Sarah but the sad
part was that I was still alone, I was still unsafe and I still had nightmares.
I heard the soft knock on my door,  "Alice Mr Robinson come here to see
you."
I didn't want to see Henry's father because he reminded me of him. I knew
if I went in front of him I would probably burst into tears which I didn't
want to do. He was already suffering and I didn't want to make him more
miserable. I just wanted to be alone in this room where I could feel
Henry,   "Tell him I'm sleeping," I said and pulled the covers over my
body and closed my eyes.
Joseph didn’t reply because he knew me very well, he knew I wanted to be
alone and didn’t want to meet anyone else, not even my parents. 
Whenever my parents came here to see me, I refused them because they
always saw me as a widow.  Whenever Sarah came here to see me she saw
me like a broken who was miserable, helpless and poor. Whenever Vivian
came here to see me he saw me lost, he thought I had lost my sparkle I
never refused him because I knew he was one of the most powerful men in
the world, I knew he had enough power that he could find my husband.  I
believed him and was waiting for him when he would give me good news
about Henry.
"Come on Alice."
"I love you, Alice."
"Alice leave him alone."
"You betrayed me, Alice."
"Alice!"
"I will beat you to death. I will break both of your legs and then your
arms. I will rip out your throat until the blood-fill my room. I won't kill
you, but you will beg me to kill you as what Henry's sister did twenty
years ago."
"You thought he would kill me. I never felt such a low, Alice! How can you
be so mean? You didn't see my pain, you didn't see how desperate I was to
kill the person who killed my mom and sister. You hadn't seen me? I
hadn't slept many nights just because my sister's killer was alive. You
should have talked to me, Alice. If you would have told me the truth, then I
would think once for you. You betrayed me, Alice!"
"No! I never betrayed you, Henry," I breathed and sat back. My heart was
beating so fast from the adrenaline. My body was covered in sweat and I
gripped the sheets beside me and felt my whole body was shuddering, 
"Sorry Henry all this happened because of me. I'm the reason for your...," I
closed my eyes and swallowed the lump in my throat. 
**********

I went downstairs and Joseph was in the living room reading some sort of
paper,  "Good morning," he said while glancing at me over his shoulder.
"Good morning,"  I said and headed toward the house backyard where I
could inhale natural breath, hear the birds chirping and see the pure blue
sky, all I wanted to be alone. I couldn't sleep. I couldn't eat properly even I
didn't feel any appetite. Sometimes Joseph got upset with my behaviour,
but he needs to get used to it because I wouldn't change my behaviour.
Joseph stepped into the backyard and sat beside me and watched me, his
eyes full of sadness,  "You can't be like this Alice."
I pulled my knees to my chest,  "I'm always like this Joseph,"  I said and
rested my head on my knees. He didn't speak for a few minutes. 
"I've known Henry since the day when he was just five. I remember the
day when he hides into covers because he didn't want to go to school. I
know everything about him, his favourite toys, his favourite colours and
his favourite place. He was only six when the first time he was grounded,"
he smiled at the memories,  "You won't stop your laughing when you
know the reason he was grounded."
I watched his face,  "Why he was grounded?"
"A girl in his age just stole his first kiss so he punched her. And was
claimed her that she stole his first kiss."
A small smile tugged my face imaging little Henry was kissing a little
girl,  "Poor girl," I said and rested my gaze on my lap,  "Joseph do you
think Henry....."
He understood my question and didn't speak for a few minutes like he was
thinking something deep,  "Henry he is very stubborn. There's no doubt
that he loves you so much and he surely will come for you, Alice. I
believe that."
"So I'm not invited here?" I heard a familiar female voice from behind. I
turned over my shoulder and saw Sarah was standing there with her arms
crossed over her chest,  "You can't avoid me, Alice."
"I'm not avoiding you, I just needed to be alone," I said and rested my
head on my knees. I was not in the mood to talk. I just wanted to be alone,
in the peace.
She sat beside me,  "You have been alone the entire time Alice," she laid
her hand along my shoulder,   "How are you?"  I could feel the softness
and sadness at the same time in her voice.
"I'm trying to be good and you?"
She sighed,  "Not well as always. The company is suffering huge losses
due to the absence of Henry and our shareholders are demanding their
dividend. The market value of our company went down,  I really don't
know what to do. It is the first time that we have suffered such huge
losses."
I watched at her, she looked distressed, "When Henry comes everything
will be fine."
She was unable to hide her shock, "Why don't you accept the truth Alice,"
this time her voice was loud.
"What truth Sarah?"
What truth. Was my husband dead?
Was he left me alone?
I wouldn't able to see his face.
She stared me full of pity even more than before,  "I-I think I should go," I
could see the moist in her eyes but she didn't let it into tears,  "I'm tired,
Alice. I can't see you like this. I can't see you like a stone, no feeling, no
emotions. You know how much you hurt us whenever you talk like this,
especially your parents. I feel really sorry for them," she wiped away her
tears,  "They had only one daughter now they lost her too."
First I didn't cry, I didn't let my heart hurt, I didn't think about my parents
but then I started to cry. I sobbed even louder, I was so weak to confront
the truth. I was so weak to confront my parents. I was so weak to confront
every person who was related to Henry.
Joseph sat beside me on the bench and wrapped his hand around mine and
held me for a few seconds, he was doing the only thing he could to
comfort me. He was like my brother he was the only person who believed
me, who had felt my pain, my hurt. He didn't look me like broken. No
matter how I behaved him harshly but he always stood with me. And He
was scared of me.
"Vivian is here to see you, Alice."
I immediately shook my head,  "I don't want to see him. I don't want to see
anyone. I want to be alone," I said and ran towards my room.
CHAPTER 50 : He's dead.
Joseph knocked on the door, "Yes."
"Alice, Vivian is here to see you."
I sighed annoyingly. I didn't want to see anyone not even Vivian. The last
few days he came by and I refused him not wanting to meet him,  "Tell
him, I don't want to meet him," I said flatly.
He remained at the door, pausing.
"What is it, Joseph?"
He cleared his throat before answering me,  "He said he's not leaving until
you see him and he wants to talk to you something important."
I didn't say him, yes. But Vivian was very stubborn and I knew he
wouldn't leave until he met me, so it would be better that I agree with
him,  "Tell him I'll be there in five minutes," I said and walked into the
bathroom. 
I went downstairs. Vivian was sitting on the couch and had a newspaper in
his hand. When he heard my footsteps, he looked up at me,  "Good to see
you," he said and set the newspaper on the table, giving me his full
attention. He looked different, his beard was thick from not shaving and
his sea-blue eyes looked tired. He always preferred his look elegant and
glorious, but this time he looked low.
"I wish I could feel the same," I said and sat on the couch in front of him.
He frowned and didn’t like my reply. I could say through his facial
expression. I knew he was a terrified man but was also soft at the same
time.
We didn't speak for a few minutes. I was waiting for him to say something
because he was the one who wanted to see me.
I crossed my arms over my chest,  "So what do you want to talk to me?" I
spoke first.
He watched my expression before replying me,  "I want to take you
somewhere and this is damn important to you," he ran his fingers through
his hair.
He knew what was most important to me,  "Henry."
"Why didn't you tell me, Vivian?" I growled at him. We were sitting in his
car and I didn't know where he was taking me.
He kept driving with one hand on the wheel,  "Vivian I'm asking you?" I
said loudly and narrowed my eyes at him.
He glanced at me before fixing his gaze on the road,  "Don't be panic,
Alice. My men had found him in the small island fifteen days ago and he
was in worse conditions. When I got information about him, I immediately
went there," he sighed,  "If I had told you at that time, you wouldn't able to
see him. Even I couldn't recognize him. It was confirmed that he was not
in the warehouse at the time of blast because there were no burnt marks on
his body. But he was badly injured and was also shot. Various bones in his
body were fracture and may be broken. He has many serious injuries in his
abdomen. It seemed as if he had fallen into the sea and was hurt by stones
because his injuries weren't man-made but it was natural. Those who
treated Henry on that island said that he was in a coma for almost two
months."
For a few minutes, I forget to breathe. He was in a coma. My eyes were
moist and I fixed my gaze on him as listening to him carefully,  "But you
should have told me, Vivian. He is my husband, I have all the rights to
know about him even if he was in terrible conditions."
He gripped the steering wheel and clenched his jaw,  "I didn't tell you
Alice because I really didn't know that if he would survive or not. When I
got him to the hospital, I didn’t know if he was going to live. I've already
told you his condition was horrible at that time even he was dying. It was
very difficult to save his life. He survived because he loves you so much,
Alice, only the thought of you makes him alive. If you had not been in his
life, he would probably have died a month ago."
I looked out of the window not wanting to look at him. Tears formed in
my eyes and rolled down my face.

**********
Once we arrived at the place, the men in black suits gathered around the
car. Before Vivian could open his car gate, his man already presented him
to open his gate without delay. Then his men escorted us into the old
building, everyone had their own guns, and they looked frightened.
"Is everything alright,"  Vivian asked and take off his black jacket and
handed to one of his men.
"Yes, boss," his man replied immediately.
"You all can go now," Vivian dismissed his men and we headed towards
the elevator,   "Henry is resting now but in a few hours he will wake up."
I didn't say anything because I could not find the words to speak. I felt my
legs were wobbly as every step I take. I was anxious and desperate to see
him. After two and a half months later I was going to see him. My
breathing was fast and my heartbeat was loud like a gong. I just had to
stay calm. I didn't want to burst into tears, I didn't want to make him sad,
he had already suffered a lot,   "T-Thank you, Vivian."
He quickly looked at me in surprise because he didn't expect me this. He
was probably thinking that I was mad at him with what he did. But I was
indebted of him because he did many more things for me, he was like a
real friend,  "You're welcome sweetheart," he said playfully.
I glared at him,  "Don't call me sweetheart," I snapped. 
He chuckled.
Vivian guided me to the surgical floor and found me a seat in the waiting
room. A man in a white coat came out of the room, he was a doctor,  "You
sit here, I'll be right back"  he said and walked towards him. After a little
conversation, Vivian nodded to him and headed back to me,  "It's time to
meet your husband."
We entered into the room. The room was large, cold and quiet. The only I
could hear the sound of monitors and machines. I took a long, deep breath
to confront a man of my life.
And then I saw him. I went nearer to him to take his full look. There were
scars all over his face. His abdomen wrapped in bandages and he had cast
on his right hand and right leg. I remembered his body, there weren't
single scars on his body, his body was purely spotless. But now he had
countless scars just because of me. I wanted to hug him tightly and kissed
him passionately, but I could not until he recovered completely.
It was hard to look at him. Vivian was right I couldn't see him worse than
that. He was already looking worse. My eyes were moist but I couldn't let
it into tears because I had to stay strong.
Vivian stood beside the bed with his arms crossed over his chest. He
didn’t blink an eye while seeing Henry. He had seen him in worse
condition.
We waited for Henry to wake up. Two hours went by but he didn't show
any sign of his moves. He was still in deep sleep.
"I think you need to take lunch. It has been four hours, you didn't eat
anything," Vivian said, concern in his eyes.
I shook my head,  "I'm okay Vivian thank you," I said with a small smile.
After an hour later, Henry took a deep breath and he gripped the sheets
beside him. He didn't open his eyes, but his jaw clenched like he was
having bad dreams. He suddenly opened his eyes and staring at the ceiling
above him and his chest was rising and falling rapidly,  "Alice," he
whispered. He didn't look me not even notice me. He looked confused,
anxious and shock at the same time.
I slipped my chair nearer to him being careful to avoid IV,  "Henry," I
whispered him softly, "I'm right here," I took a hold of his firm and cold
hand.
Finally, he laid his eyes on me, he frowned didn’t recognize me for a few
seconds,  "Alice," he grabbed my hand as if he couldn't believe that I was
sitting in front of him,  "It's real or I'm dreaming," he locked his eyes on
mine and gripping me even tighter.
"You aren't dreaming. I'm right here in front of you," I wanted to hug him
badly, but he wasn't in such a condition.
He comforted his body properly. I quickly stood up and helped him by
keeping in mind his wound. He was watching my every move and I
missed his hot stare,  "How are you and how is my little baby," he laid his
hand on my stomach,  "You know how much I miss you both," he said and
kissed my tummy.
I felt a jolt of guilt when my mind drifted to my unborn child. I drugged
myself almost killing my unborn baby. My eyes watered and turned into
tears,  "Hey, I'm alright. I just need a few days to recover my wounds."
"It's gonna be more than half a month," Vivian's deep voice said from
behind.
Henry turned to him,  "Oh, you are also here. Good to see you man," he
nodded at him. 
"Welcome back Henry. I'm so glad you're alright," Vivian smiled at him
and rested his hand on his shoulder,  "I've never worried for any man in
my life but you. It's kinda embarrassing that I was scared for you."
Henry didn't speak a word just passing his rare smile to him.
"I must go now," Vivian glanced between both of us,  "You two need
some privacy," he said and walked out of the room.
I locked my hand with him for a few minutes feeling him, feeling his
warmness and feeling his connection. Tears formed in my eyes when I
remembered the horrifying blast. I thought the love of my life was gone
before we even had a real chance to enjoy each other,  "I...I was so scared,
Henry."
He cupped my face and wiped away each of my tears,  "I was scared too
when I got shot in my chest. I thought I wouldn't able to see you again. I
wouldn't able see my little," he closed his eyes and breathed deeply,  "I've
never scared anything in my life, not even from death, but losing the love
of my life, it was devastating."
I trailed my fingers on his chest where he got a shot,  "Did you kill KT?"
He nodded at me, "He's dead. I shot my four bullets in his head. I had got
my victory, but before I could return to you, someone attacked me from
behind and I felt dizzy. And before I could take a step, he shot me in my
chest and I lost my balance and fell into the sea unconsciously. And then I
don't remember anything how Vivian got me and how he saved my life." 
"You don't have any idea Henry, what I've been through? Everyone
thought that you were dead, but my heart always used to say you were
somewhere waiting for me, dreaming about me. How could I believe that
you're no longer? You're very strong Henry and I'm the luckiest woman in
the world to have you."
He watched me intently and a small smile stretched on his lips,  "Kiss me,
Alice."
I stood up from my seat and moved my hands behind his neck carefully
and kissed on his lips. It was slow and soft and I felt his gentle mouth
against mine, I kissed him lightly because of his wounds, "Kiss me hard
Alice," he commanded and I obeyed him immediately. I kissed him hard
taking his full lips. He grabbed my head with his one hand and deepened
our kiss, sucking my bottom lips. I moaned into his mouth, I missed the
passion we used to have, I missed his everything,  "I love you, Alice."
"I love you too, Henry."
 Epilogue
Henry'sPOV
I was sitting in the hospital and was praying for my wife and child's good
health. It had been five hours and I hadn't got any news yet.
I was fucking scared.
I had never faced such a condition in my life. I had to wait until they were
finished. I just wanted to be with my wife.
"Son," dad squeezed my shoulder gently,  "Everything is going to be
alright."
"Damn, I've never faced such a condition dad," I ran my fingers through
my hair.
"Mr Robinson," doctor appeared in front of me,  "Congratulation to you on
becoming a father. Your wife and your son both are in good health. Now
you can meet them," he said and directed towards the room.
I immediately ran towards the room. The nurse brought me into the room
and introduced me to my son.
Jesus, he was so adorable. 
I held my son in my arms, he was so soft, pink and small, even he just
fitted in my single palm. I was constantly watching him. His entire face
structure like me, but his lips on her mother. He was a mixture of me and
her mother but mostly looked like me. I felt so proud of becoming the
father of my little boy. When he grows up, I will teach him how to live life
in the toughest time, how to live like a king and how to fight with every
difficult problem.
Alice was sleeping peacefully after five hours of hard labour. Her body
looked pale and thin. I kissed my son, then kissed my wife's forehead. Her
lips slightly stretched into a beautiful smile like she was dreaming about
me and our son.  
After three hours later Alice woke up,  "Henry," she whispered and I knew
whom she would ask first, our son, "Where is our son?" How beautiful
this word sounded 'our son.'
I brought him in my arms,  "He is so beautiful Alice."
Tears ran down through her cheeks,   "He looks like you Henry,"  she
hugged him against her chest for a few minutes feeling his heartbeat,  "I'm
going to love him more than you," she kissed him.
I sat beside her bed,  "For this, I'll respect you more than before. You'll be
a great mother."
"No, I think he likes you more. See, he is constantly looking at you and
I'm the one who is holding him. But he admires his father instead."
I couldn't stop myself looking at my son and he was doing the same, 
"Because like dad like son."
"No, despite he admires you, but he will become momma's boy," she
kissed him one more time,  "I can't believe we have become parents. You
are a father and I'm a mother. It is a really overwhelming feeling."
I stood up and kissed her forehead,   "Thanks Alice for giving me, my
prince."
She smiled softly,  "Have you decided his name?"
"Kelvin," Kelvin had been always my first choice. This name was my
sister, now my son was going to pursue her name. I took a hold of his
small hands, even smaller than my thumb,  "Kelvin Robinson." 
"This is beautiful name Henry,"  she looked up and kissed my lips,  "I'm
very happy you put him your sister's name."
The door creaked open and Sarah poked her head inside to checking our
privacy. Damn woman. When she saw everything was fine, she directly
ran inside,  "My nephew."
She lifted her hands as asking Alice for Kelvin quietly. When she saw
him, she gasped in excitement,   "Oh my god. He is so cute!"
"He exactly looks like a Henry," dad stepped inside with Joseph. He had
already met Kelvin but he left shortly after meeting his grandson.
"He is like cotton balls with rose syrup," she started making her silly
faces,  "Hey Cotton ball, baby, cutie, rosy."
"Come on Sarah just stop your damn girly stuff. He is a boy, not a girl that
you are naming him cutie, baby and rosy," I said coldly. I just disliked that
kind of girly stuff cutie Jesus it was an insult of my son.
Sarah glared me with her green eyes. Her eyes were the same as my
sister's sometimes she reminded me of her. Even though she was my
cousin,   "He is not a man, Henry. He is a newborn baby and it's normal to
name him cutie,  rosy and baby. But I won't call him any of this name, I
will call him 'cotton ball.'
I clenched my jaw,  "You're not going to call him the cotton ball," I didn't
like the idea of calling that shitty name,  "Call him Kel because his name
is Kelvin."
"Henry, you named him, Kelvin," dad didn’t stop his tears. A small tear
fell down his face. Whenever I saw him crying I used to hate him. I would
never let him cry because crying was the hint of cowardliness,
helplessness and poorness. I had never cried in my lifetime before Alice.
However, after her, I realized what real pain is.
"Yes, dad," I said with a low smile. My dad loved my sister more than me
and after hearing this his eyes immediately filled with light.
"Honey," Alice's parents walked in the room,  "Are you alright," they
stood on the other side of the bed.
"Mom and dad," she hugged both of them together,  "I'm perfectly fine," I
always noticed that she was very close to her parents like me to my dad.
"My grandson," her mother carried Kelvin in her arms  softly,   "My first
grandson," she kissed him,  "He all looks like her father," she glanced me
for a while,   "But he has Alice's lips."
"He is a mixture of both of them," my dad said.
"Finally, my wish is fulfilled," Alice's mother gave Kelvin back to Alice, 
"Now I want three more grandchildren,"  she said and my jaw dropped
open.
"What?" Four children this was too much to me.
"Mom," Alice eyed her and took a hold of my hand,  "She is kidding."
I sighed in relief,  "This is what I was expecting."
"But I want two more kid, Henry," Alice confessed.
"What?" I gave the same reaction as before and all of them erupted in
laugh even Alice was also laughing at me.
Damn it!
"Am I also welcome?"  Vivian poked his head in the room and all the
seven pairs of eyes stopped at him.
"Why not," dad gestured his hands as inviting him,  "After all, you are also
like our family."
"Thank you, Mr Robinson," he slightly bowed down and stepped into the
room with Harley.
"Hey, Alice how are you doing," he placed the bouquets on the table
before congratulating me,  "Hey, man congratulations."
He glimpsed at Kelvin,   "Wow! He is handsome like you but soft like an
Alice," he spoke beautifully. He was the man I hated most from my deep
heart but what he had done for me and my wife. Even our own relative
would not be able to do that much. I knew him, he was a dark man from
outside but damn good from inside. I had always scared that he would
snatch away my wife. Because anyone could fall into his charm and
power, he was so pleasant in talk and flirty in his look. He would get any
women on his feet.
"Viv, he is so small and soft," Harley blurted out.
"Harley, how are you? baby," Alice asked her with full adoration. She still
adored her as before.
"Princess, I missed you so much," she took a hold of her hand.   
"I also missed you baby."
*********
Four months later
"I'm not sure, Neena, but I'll think about it,"  I said through the phone. My
brand had spread across the world and I got plenty of meetings, but it
wasn't possible for me to attend all of them. Because I had my family, I
had my wife and my son. I wasn't what I used to be.
I glanced at my son who was sleeping on my shoulder, his small mouth
parted slightly and saliva was dripping down my shirt. I held him in my
one arm and my other hand was to hold the phone,   "You already know
what to do and I also want you to get them ready by the show." 
I was going to launch my grand fashion show next month and it was damn
important to me,  "We have to get these into the show next month and
don't be a delay and get all those stuff to the factory tomorrow," I said and
cut the call.
"Henry," Alice stepped into the room, wearing one of the finest pieces of
cloth designed by me. There was no doubt I was the prominent fashion
designer of the country,  whatever I designed it always suited any kind of
women. But Alice, she made my design even more beautiful with her
beautiful body. Now I didn't like my design on some other supermodels
but I just loved it to see on her. She was an incredibly beautiful woman.
She wasn't only beautiful, but also talented and creative with her unique
ideas that were the reason why the next fashion show was important to me.
I was going to launch my wife designs next month and I didn't want any
mistake in it,  "Why is your shirt wet?" Her eyes shifted back to my shirt.
I looked down and found the moisture was soaking down my shirt. I was
so busy talking that I didn't realize that Kelvin's diaper was already
soaked. That's why he looked uncomfortable.
I quickly transferred Kelvin to Alice,  "Change his diaper immediately,
otherwise, he'll get infections," I took off my shirt and went into the
bathroom.
After a few minutes, Alice dried him off, diapered him and laid him back
in the bed. Now he was in deep sleep.
"You didn't feel his wetness?" she said and pulled a new shirt from the
closet.
"I was talking to Neena and I didn't realize," I ran my fingers through my
hair.
She smiled softly before handing me a shirt,  "Ok, I'm going to groceries.
You know today is a dinner party, so I need some stuff for that."
I frowned, didn’t like her idea,  "You are not going alone. I call Joseph
and he will take care of it," I said and pulled out my phone.
She put her hands on her hips,  "I can go on my own, Henry."
"Come on, you know you can't," I said coldly and she knew why I didn't
want to leave her alone. I turned to the mirror,  "Come here and help me,"
now my right hand was perfectly fine but I loved it when she wore me a
shirt. Three months she used to help me to wear me a  shirt and now I got
habituated of it.
She crossed her arms over her chest,  "You can't order me around," her
eyes trailed down my half-naked body. She was simply intimated by me.
I sighed,  "Okay, sorry. Can you please help me now," I had never sorry
and please anyone in my damn life but this woman drove me crazy and
now I didn't take a second to fulfil her every demand.
"Sorry and please not look good on your arrogant face but I find it cute,"
she smiled softly and grabbed the shirt,  "You're distracting me, Henry.
You know that I have only five hours until dinner party start and I haven't
done anything yet."
I placed my hand around her small waist and pulled her closer to me, 
"You know I take a day off not for your useless dinner party and but for
you. And I want you to be around me not around groceries."
I pushed my hand down and crushed her over my rock-hard body. She
breathed,  "Henry, what are you doing....?"
Whenever she spoke with those soft lips, I just wanted to kiss her. I loved
her soft lips against my mouth.
And I kissed her.
She didn't take a second to kiss me back. I began to kiss her softly and
tenderly. I just loved this woman passionately and I just wanted to feel her
every single minute of the day.
Her hands moved to my massive shoulder then trailing down my hard abs
then finally stopped at my waistline. She was feeling every inch of my
athletic body. I had a kind of body that any women could meltdown on
knees. But Alice never praised me, she always resisted my charm and this
was thing why I always wanted her. She was the first woman I wanted
first.
She unbuttoned my pants. 
"Let's do it fast," I stripped her dress and let it fall down on the floor.
She breathed hard and gripped my shoulder. Her lips were swollen and her
eyes were seductive giving me her sexier look.
But before we could start, we heard Kelvin's crying,  "Henry," Alice said
and quickly wore her dress back and ran towards him.
She held him in her arms,  "I think he is hungry," I said and crossed my
arms over my chest. I stood there watching my son and his mother. I was
still half-naked, my pants still were undone, my lips still aching for her
and I was rock-hard for her but I didn't care any of these, what I cared
about my son. I didn't let my desire in the way of my son because all I
cared about him and his mother.
I had been with lots of women, I enjoyed them. All I wanted to fuck them
hard, nothing could stop me to do this. Women threw themselves at me
everywhere I go. Women wanted to be underneath me, All I wanted the
same. But after my wife, my perception of life changed. All I wanted her
to be mine. I was harsh, arrogant and rude but she made me soft. She made
me feel like a king, not a devil. My whole world changed and I was
changed. Now I had my queen and my prince. All I love them forever and
they love me the same.
Alice glanced me over her shoulder and was apologize me through her
eyes. I approached her and placed my hand around her waist and laid her
head on my chest,  "Now he is our priority," I said kissed her hairline.